

The Protean Chamber

By R. Ormand

Copyright 2013

Smashwords Edition License Notes

This ebook is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. This ebook may not be re-sold or given away to other people. If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each recipient. If you're reading this book and did not purchase it, or it was not purchased for your use only, then please return to Smashwords.com and purchase your own copy. Thank you for respecting the hard work

of this author.

Authors need to eat too.

Thank you for your support.

For my parents and my brothers. For all of their belief and support, without which this would not exist. I thank you.

Chapter 1.

For starters they had already tried conventional truth serums, hypnotic suggestion and the obligatory physical and mental stressors. After sensory deprivation it was now time for the last roll of the dice. It was still nothing but fits, moaning and a little urination from the captive as the interrogators voice waves pierced directly into her temporal lobe.

"Tell me, where?" Boomed a frustrated voice.

"Where is your base camp!" Screamed the chief interrogators voice, echoing around the dimly lit sterile room.

The integrators knew that if this female did not breakdown, the male they had captured along with her would be just as much of an impossibility to break as well.

The discovery of these two had been a surprise (to those in the know) reflected General Hanson, pausing to light his ersatz cigar while watching on from the quiet rear of the medical quarter. He knew he would have to inform some of his allied General's within the command of the 'fourteen families' at some point soon, but in his own sweet time.

He was pleased with his 'research team'. They had gone a long way in a short time he reflected sitting in the partly makeshift observation lounge. He continued watching his trained specialists from behind obscuring one way glass. In a short time they had unlocked the secrets to the captive's incredible innate survival abilities and impressive physical enhancements, far superior to anything the high command had attempted long ago.

The DNA tests alone had confirmed an intricate patchwork of thousands of unique genetic properties including the combined heritages of every ethnic human group patched in with very specific mammalian and reptilian enhancements. The results were a 'toughened blend of physical and cognitive excellence' according to Samaranch, the chief biologist privy to the initial secret examinations. The enhancements from various sea creatures being the most obvious; Samaranche had confirmed they appeared to be primarily designed for an Aquatic environment hence his new name for them: 'Aquatic's'.

A Seal Commander's wet dream to have one of these part of the team Hanson thought to himself, after examining the slim build, the modified reptile like features of the face and the short aggressive topknot perched atop of the smooth head. In the General's own observations they appeared moulded out of rubber and plastic, synthetic, unreal almost, but deadly none the less.

He zoomed into the contorted features of the female on his lounge monitor. She appeared rather attractive in an arrogant, Eurasian featured sort of way to the General. All the more reason he realised to keep this well under wraps. Don't want too many personnel getting delusions of grandeur.

These two had put up one hell of a fight when surprised with their capture. Some of the grunts on the ground who made it back were understandably distraught after what had happened to their own, down on the frozen unforgiving plateau.

Since being dragged on board over a month ago the prisoners had shrugged off every form of coercion thrown at them. Basic techniques to obtain information via the interrogators had so far failed. After further brain examination it had been revealed that it might not even be possible to communicate with these two, so different were they from anything seen before.

Command had certainly been surprised to discover healthy but, all be it strange humans traversing what was a supposed empty tract on the earth's subzero surface down below; away from this component lab complex floating in space high above the shrouded planet.

At first planetary observation they were assumed to be more plains mutants on the hunt for wild game, but satellite zoom soon revealed anomalies both above and below their positions. Impossible was the first response by command. The enemy was known to be in hiatus, and blatant mobilisation hadn't been seen in years.

But here were these two. These two mysteries that were saved from the heavenly ballistics only by the very presence of one of their malfunctioning camouflage suits.

Their physical genetic manipulation became more obvious under further exam. The gills and eyes were the only initial giveaways after they had been hauled up on a gravity well pulse.

The weapons had all the other brass hollering and the technicians overexcited. The Investigative science specialist's had mentioned something about an engineered amalgam of Cuttle Fish genes and Spider micro weave ; organically based materials purposed for toughness and invisibility merged together. Their accompanying Plasma based weapons were light and all weather, even capable of operating at extreme depths and pressures which made for bloody effectiveness. The Plasma tipped ammunition of a Caseless high velocity type. Exploded internal organs and disassembled flesh evidenced on cadavers from the Generals unfortunate surface team casualties, left no doubt as to how deadly the weapons were.

Foolishly it had initially been suggested these were an alien species but testing had revealed certain subtle suspect signatures recognisable from the twilight times, before the end of last hot war. Besides throughout the U.D.N or known N.C.B colonies located within this outer solar system and the other occupied star systems, no Alien race had ever been discovered, or come knocking.

By now the female was convulsing from the effects of the torturous interrogation.

The General felt a twinge in his gut and shifted around to get more comfy.

"That's enough for today people." He ordered over the intercom.

Soon all was secured and quiet as General Hanson lit up the first of his weekly dooby specials. It had been a long week and he felt like he needed some cheer.

The question now, pondered the General as he smoked his hash cigar away, was where had these foes come from and what were they willing to tell us - if anything, before there was nothing left but dissected pieces of them strapped to a gurney?

***

Elixir forest enjoyed the relaxing warm depths of the communal dive pool. She liked the gradual buffeting motion from the wave generators influencing the water's surface and the rolling, scooping waves crashing at their ends against mock beach. Beneath the surface it was like watching an inversion of the surface. Eli stayed in the middle of the water, near the bottom for over an hour, gently breathing the oxygenated water through her osmotic gland; located frontally at the base of her neck.

Down here the sand and various coloured planktons and small crustaceans were free to come and go all about her. She often came here when trying to problem solve the complexities of her people and all of their inherent challenges.

Not long ago Eli 'officially' completed her underwater competency training in hopeful preparation for research upon the earth's ice encrusted surface, far above. Of course she had been swimming since birth, like all of her people, better than most fish.

The colony of Alpha One where she had been born and now resided within had turned away from the planetary surface generations before; self imposed exile.

A sentiment of fear and mistrust was all pervasive at the conclusion of the last great war and the runaway freezing that man's destruction had caused. The disruptive outcome had been reinforced historically and spiritually. It permeated the psyche of each subsequent generation of the colonies progeny. As a result, the Council of elders rarely allowed sojourns; they were considered unnecessary and routinely dismissed. As much a Eli could tell everyone was born, lived and died with the deep sea walls of Alpha. Perhaps it was this disallowance of exploring the outside world that held the attraction for Eli. She had developed a distinctive rebellious streak, which she kept hidden since her recent emotional emergence.

Eli had been told when only a child of the destruction of the earth's civilian population and how the leaders of both warring factions had fled to the safety of the outer planets and colonies. The great freezing, she was informed had driven away the destructive armies and overcrowded, polluting ignorant peoples of the earth. Only remnant automated machines of the current second cold war now continued the madness upon the earth's surface. These and only desolate frozen ice was waiting for those foolish enough to venture onto the Earth's surface. This was the primary reason that the colonies safety and isolation had been preserved, this was the accepted reasoning.

'A dangerous, inhospitable place to be avoided as much as possible' was the prevailing view of Eli's related colonists here at Alpha. Eli had grown with, and now recognized her people's unquestioning perception in this matter.

Most of her generation took great comfort and pleasure in the seemingly nirvana like conditions here at the depth of the deep ocean; each Aquatic never wanting for more than each other's company and a niche of their own to call home and personally develop within so.

The colony had thrived here for centuries, enduring through all of the leadership changes and administrations along with gradual population and environmental expansion. However the errors of the past had caught up to the present generation. Now the Department of Science and Reproduction, in which Eli contributed, had to tackle the fundamental flaws borne out of a hastily constructed cloning and reengineering program established in the midst's of the colonies founding. The physical body that Eli and each of her people possessed was designed and constructed to easily inhabit the extreme pressures and degradations of a deep sea environment.

Now the early hormonal and genetic flaws implemented from the programs genesis were progressing to a point of total sterility among this strongholds resident's.

Eli felt the pressure of expectations to perform and solve this major problem inhibiting her people. This was on top of the pressure she felt from the interrupted sleep and suppressed emotions that were a part of her pre conditioned psyche along with the completion of her hazardous environment training. Slowly the lessons taught by the elders with the practice of Zen and it's associated meditation and breathing techniques helped Eli find calm and balance.

Her instructional coach, Cpt. Adam Stuart had been assisting her greatly in this (sometimes a little too enthusiastically.) He would often join her here as well, simply to relax in down time. He was as emotionally uninhibited now in his middle age as any male was allowed to be. He was asleep at this hour, tired from active naval security detail and opting instead for the intimacy of his own quarters.

Here in the watery depth Elixir felt free from the attentions of her kin and at peace and able to think along a deeper current. But she knew her new found nerves and emotional responses would be a distraction in the days ahead. However with the slim possibility of a trip to the surface, she did appreciate being awoken from her feelings of a kind of artificially induced lifelong slumber. For the first time she felt like she was going self determined and embarking upon a whole and true experience.

Chapter 2.

Orchid sat in her easy chair contemplating the break up. The ugliness that Faye, her lover had caused in such a public display, had no doubt spread like wild fire around the insulated community. The final spat had lead to an immediate and final parting, the pressure of which had been building for some time. Orchid had been determined to keep the relationship secret. Faye on the other hand had always wanted to flaunt the fact that she was a suitor of one of the Yakima notables, and a lesbian coupling at that. Within the colony itself this was not frowned upon or spurned, but it was found to be distasteful by Admiral Yakima, Orchids father himself, so the rumour went. Orchid knew it to be fact and now awaited the fallout from her father.

Orchid now felt grateful for the fact that she had her own dwelling here at the far end of the habitation decks. She had chosen it for the fact of it being as far away from her parent's residence as possible; at the time when she had passed the age of maturity and undergone the 'Emociondo' or emotional continuity. That had been eight years ago and much had changed in her personal life since then. She had naturally immediately discovered her innate sexuality, and from her earlier restricted emotional experiences, had grown to appreciate the studies of art and music which she now used to reparative effect. Something she rarely got from her work.

Now as she lay within her heartache she was bathed in soft soothing light and sound to nurture her broken heart.

Her intercom sounded. Orchid checked the ID and found that her father was attempting to message her. He had already given her the tongue lashing of her life the day before. She decided not to answer. Eventually the intercom fell silent. Orchid didn't feel like round two. Not yet.

Thinking of her father and Faye, she reflected on a quote first bandied around in the late twentieth century: 'Hell is other people'. That now made true sense to Orchid. This line had become a recent favourite crutch. She felt Satre had been a prophet of his time. 'Emociondo is a bitch', was another of her own personal creative adages.

"It seems Orchid Yakima and other people just do not mix." She said aloud to herself and her empty room. She had been saying this over and over for as long as she could remember. But earlier this had been accompanied with tears. Like a mantra, she thought of these quotes every day. Her personal Artificial Intelligence Persona or A.I.P as it was known queried her speech as directed unknown commands.

She ignored the curious A.I.P.

One's A.I.P could be your best friend, teacher, or just simply an alarm clock or diary entry reminder; like an omnipresent computerized extension of the person's psyche. It learnt the facets of it's owner and would follow every command and even sometime pre-empt the user's thoughts.

In many ways Orchid now wished she had not gone through Emociondo. She could have avoided what she had begun with Faye and she could return to being a Drone or

'Zombie' as those bound were nicknamed. Especially when she had to deal with her parents.

Feelings of anxiety towards her father's expectations and the bruising she had received from her relationship with Faye were now welling up to levels that over powered Orchids known emotional experiences. She wept openly now and curled up as she had in bed earlier this morning.

Now her intercom sounded off again. She ignored it, for several minutes assuming it to be her Father. Let him explode at the other end she thought.

She spread out and rolled over to find the floating ID naming Captain Adam Stuart as the messenger. Orchid quickly hit up her mirror wall and dried the tears and smudgy makeup from her face. Looking more together, she instructed the A.I.P to open the COM.

"Hello Captain. Sorry, I was sleeping. A late work shift." She lied with a small smirk and then waited more seriously then, for his greeting.

"Lieutenant... you have been seconded to the research mission heading out in two days and have been ordered to assist in data retrieval in your field, bio research. You are to meet me at the following time and place." Captain Stuart then fed through an encrypted data packet to Orchids personal A.I.P Realm.

"Later today Elixir will be finishing her final Personal Defence Training on deck five, I think you should be there to offer your support and guidance." Adam suggested.

"Elixir, huh. Ok." Orchid hesitated.

She contemplated questioning the Captain regarding exactly who had given the order to go ahead with this data retrieval mission. Coincidence? Orchid suspected not. It was pointless and out of bounds to ask this of Adam anyway. He was so buttoned up and straight laced.

"Ok. I should probably be there. Thank you." Orchid signed off and broke the internal intercom link.

Elixir had been a rotating class mate and of a slightly younger generation than Orchid's. But in recent years Orchid had spent her time with a different circle of friends rarely seeing much of Eli. But Eli was to be posted to Orchid's Naval detachment, she had been recently informed.

Orchid excelled and was a rare female Naval Command Officer in her own right. She was even known to have physically out-competed some of her male counterparts. She was unsure as to how competent Eli the Biology swat was going to be as a fresh Naval recruit.

Adams features hovered briefly then faded into the rest of the moving colour. Changes were afoot.

Father has been making plans to get me off his plate, Orchid thought to herself.

Orchid changed into her only plain pale two piece casual suit and then made her way down to deck five, the training deck. It was used most of the time for sporting contests and physical development.

However it also had a primary defence purpose and at the issuing of a military command from those in charge of Alpha's security, sporting and leisure, rapidly transformed into multiple echelons of sequential dive pools and steep icy mock surface terrain; an overall hostile obstacle course.

Orchid sat in an unoccupied side lounge on the second observation tier, trying to keep out of sight and maintain a low profile. She dreaded the thought of encountering either Faye or her parents, or anyone, who could drop in at anytime to watch Eli's examination. The observation lounge thankfully was only populated now by a few random trainees and deck assistants milling about casually waiting in anticipation like Orchid. Thankfully no one had taken any notice as Orchid had slipped into her chosen booth. She really felt like being on her own, avoiding others, at least for the time being.

Now Eli and her chief trainers appeared below in the main race waiting for the arena to adjust and reconfigure for the major test.

Orchid examined Eli in her tight fitting Envirosuit. Her frame and build typical of all female Aquatics. Of course at peak age and fitness Orchid admired the slim figure, tight breast/buttock combination and the long rich dark brunette hair, bound singular as it was in the Naval fashion and flowing down to the shoulders. The default pre Emociondo style favoured by the colony females. It had become a sign of maturity it seemed for Eli who had chosen to wear a flashy hair ring to keep the dark strands in check.

After Orchid's own Emociondo she had celebrated by dyeing her hair bright red, alternated with black strands much to her parents (fathers) annoyance and dismay. It was just the first act of defiance in a long history of rebellion.

The tension in Eli's body was apparent, her anticipation high, as was the situation for everyone who opted to go through with defence force training.

Eli was now handed a small calibre percussive dart pistol for her to holster, the traditional starting weapon. Orchid remembered training with the gun, well. Other weapons would be randomly placed about the field by the colony's Artificial Intelligence Persona. Orchid thought back to her own trial and now smiled at the memory of the energy weapons she had discovered underwater. These underwater and percussive weapons having been deposited at the most treacherous peaks of the terra form. But Orchid had made it through, nearing the end with the aid of a long sword and Pulse Rifle she had gathered along the way. She had enjoyed herself, something frowned upon by others.

Injury and death were possibilities, but the later was rare.

Now as Eli stood, blindfolded at a randomly deposited position on the testing ground, those gathered in the lounge respectfully quieted down in serious anticipation.

The signal sounded and Eli hastily removed her blind fold and sort cover immediately as enemy projections materialized. Snow and mist descended and explosions and alien sounds pierced Eli's ears and concentration. Eli quickly ran for a water hole as a Mortar barrage descended on her position and the arena erupted with the effects of pressure and fragmentation from the explosions.

Orchid now watched on one of the monitors as Eli's progress was tracked underwater by the computer and spectators alike. Eli headed for a cave entrance but was quickly met by a trio of speared projectile aimed directly at her. Eli rolled and tucked as the mock projectiles streamed passed her except for the third which registered as a strike to her shoulder by the monitors displayed stats. Sure enough Orchid could make out the thin spear length protruding from Eli's shoulder armour. No deep penetration though according to the A.I.P. - a lucky save. Only a bad bruising Orchid assumed. Eli now straitened and thrust hard to accelerate towards the shapes of two phantom-like enemies blocking the entrance to the tunnel opening. Eli aimed and fired several darts from her pistol, apparently striking the two combatants in the abdomen and chest areas, registering as kills. The two disappeared from site without the gory animation that would normally accompany the explosive detonations of the projected darts.

Eli worked each of her two distended flippers hard and accelerated quickly through the tunnel complex stopping part way to holster her dart pistol and pick up an easily spotted machine pistol. She now gravitated and rapidly launched herself out of the water and back onto the surface terrain. She had already started her Envirosuits transformation from flippers back to a spikes ice boot arrangement in order to tackle an icy slope that lay between herself and the possibility of her locating the designated completion marker. Alternatively she had to survive twenty five minutes on the course to gain a completion. Only a few males had ever succeeded in doing so. Orchid's father was one of them.

Orchid knew Eli would have thoughts only for the completion beacon. She watched on as Eli hauled herself up the gruelling incline all the while coming under sniper fire from one of the A.I.P's random Pulse Rifle projections.

Eli appeared to have spotted her end point located near the edge of the Arena, about one hundred and ten metres away by line of sight. However there was still much to tackle. Eli carefully hustled her way along the belted snowy ridge as another Mortar round exploded just to her rear. She was peppered with shell fragments but continued on unfazed. She had grown familiar to it in recent weeks.

She now abseiled down the sheer end of the ride and bolted to the safety of a ramshackle open walled Plasteel lean too. Here she checked and readied her machine pistol as more sniper fire poured down onto her position.

Orchid turned now and reached over placing a cup under the dispenser. She commanded her favourite salty beverage and then went back to viewing the distant lonely figure emerging from the shelter.

Orchid could see the ambush forming around the peaks of the basin that Eli now dashed through.

"Too exposed." Orchid heard herself thinking aloud.

Sure enough, from behind Eli a burst of pulse energy packets erupted. One of them struck Eli on the rear of her heel, blowing away the protective armour and a chunk of her actual flesh. The lounge audience became more animated at this sight and some of the older members present shouted encouragement for Eli to succeed.

Blood could be seen openly pouring from the wound, but Eli barely noticed. She spun now and in a fluid motion showered the enemy with a mass ejection of bullets. The Enemy were felled and disappeared. Now Eli, finding herself on slippery ground spun again and slid several metres along a declining watery trench alongside of a shallow ice wall. This afforded her some cover from the mixture of bullets and energy packets being aimed at her from both sides of the basin. The projectiles sung and ricochet all about her, a few of them striking her armour as she continued to slew forth. Coming to a gradual stop Eli now took the time to steady briefly and return fire on both enemies. One was felled but another ducked and dodged to avoid her attack. She used this break to get back to her feet and continue on, being funneled into a narrow ice pass. From the flat open area that lay before her, Eli could see several obstacles in the forms of icy knolls and Plasteel ramparts. Within seconds of clearing the passage behind her a white cloud blew across the battlefield and a population of enemies appeared before Eli's eyes. Eli dove to cover in front of an icy bollard as fire poured at her from the front. Her remaining foes from the rear of her location perched above overlooking the end of the elevated passage joined in. Eli Quickly spent the last of her rounds on him. He faded and lucky for her the enemies Pulse Rifle fell to the flaw below not ten metres from her. She prostrated and crawled over in time to grasp the weapon as an RPPP or rocket propelled Plasma packet exploded against the near Plasteel bollard, practically destroying her chances of returning to use it as cover.

Bullets and Plasma rounds continued to soar over her head as she lay prone.

Whipping around quickly and getting into a crouch she rapidly assessed the situation. The adrenaline was pumping but her metabolism was beginning to wane. Breathing hard now and without much thought she walked slowly in her crouch and steadily aimed her Pulse Rifle at the enemies. Too her own surprise and to that of her audience of trainers and casual observers she put down each of the three weapon bearing enemies in quick succession. Not one got a bead on her as quick as she had on them.

This was fortunate as the Pulse Rifle was out of ammunition in this last ballistic confrontation. The two remaining enemy blocking her way from the completion beacon, burning away in her tactical visor, not twenty metres away.

The two enemy approached in a pincer style. One drew and spun a Samurai Sword, another carried a Spear and Targ.

When closer Eli swung her depleted Plasma rifle around to grasp it by it's barrel end like a bat and then parried a swing from the Samurai inspired enemy. The Spear wielder had moved now to encircle Eli and attack from behind. She seemed caught in a vice. Eli now had the distinct sense that something was coming. She quickly rolled in time for a sniper round to narrowly miss her. Being an A.I.P generated solid projectile, it ricochet and struck the swordsman in the right shin.

Ely had the feeling the battlefield A.I.P was trying to make things interesting. The enemy went down on one thigh, but was still menacingly waiving it's Sword around.

Eli could now concentrate on the Spearman and as he approached. She went from holding her gun like a club and instead took a chance and hurled it like a javelin, striking the Spearmen in the neck with her aim. He choked and doubled over in shock from the strike. Eli now struck out with a lunging scissor kick and knocked the spearmen to the ground. He disappeared, the Computer deciding the blow had been sufficient to render the opponent nullified.

Now only the Swordsman remained. Eli pulled out her dart pistol and shot the man in the heart from only metres away. She then dashed several metres to claim the completion beacon. With this the software halted and a signal was sounded to mark the end of the examination. Eli softened in reaction to the sound and actually smiled a little in relief. The test was over.

Soon Eli was surrounded by her tutors and a few of the lounge audience. Orchid now felt like being sociable and made her way down to be alongside them and show her support.

She slapped Eli on the back and smiled.

"How do you feel?" Orchid asked rhetorically. "Ready to fight another Holo- enemy?" She joked.

"I feel alive! That was Exhilarating." Eli said with heaving breaths. Orchid noticing Eli's body still quivered from the adrenaline.

"Good, good. I enjoyed it as well. I've been informed by our friend Captain Stuart that a mission opening has come up. Who knows? You could find yourself out on the wild frontier within the week?" Orchid said.

"That sounds interesting, but unlikely. As of now I've been informed I have just made ensign." Eli said flatly. She was relieved to have passed this demanding test, but the brutal and combative nature of the tasks played on her immediate memory of reduced emotional response. She was wondering if it was normal to feel excitement and exhilaration from such an activity. But she had felt fear the most though. She had been warned about this effect. The adrenaline had both a positive and negative effect. For some who took this test it meant self destruction on an emotional level.

As if in tune with Eli's thoughts Orchid asked:

"You're probably right. It would only be Sharks or malfunctioning vessels that could rival the excitement of bio data retrieval, Ensign Elixir." Orchid said sarcastically.

"But I hope you have learnt from the feelings as much as the physical while undertaking this test just now." She said with edginess. She was studying her sister intensely now.

Eli paused and looked around her briefly.

"Isn't that kind of mission classed as secret?" Eli said seriously with a quieted voice.

"Never mind that. We had better get you on that elevator to the Med lab. Summer will rebuild both of your heels." Orchid said referring to both Eli's exposed flesh and damaged armour.

She helped one of the trainers brace and aid Eli in her painful walk towards receiving medical aid for her injuries.

***

Eli's heel felt tender after returning from the treatment carried out at the Med lab. She had been ordered to her quarters immediately afterwards and so lay now in her Gelbed with her feet dangling just over the bottom edge, allowing the specially tailored nano-salve to repair the last effects. Within another four or five hours her heel would be back to full shape and ready to go to work for her.

She lay there thinking of the possibilities of having to take another life. The use of weapons and their deployment having become more familiar in recent months but no less alien. She had never had to think of such a concept before. She was unsure as to whether the test had been to measure her readiness and self defence skills or stress her newly emancipated emotional life. Probably both she concluded. But since truly coming to grips with the ideas of copulating for pleasure with a male of the colony and experiencing feelings of attachment, bonding and pleasure, Eli wondered how the idea of sex used with the purposes of reproduction had been so essential in the centuries before. This countered along with all of the disease and destruction commonly associated with those darker times. She imagined being in a trench with bombs and bullets flying around, while she and Adam made passionate love amongst the mayhem. It made her feelings of the time already spent with him seem even more intense. With the realization of what she was imagining she decided now was probably a good time to snap out of it and do some meditation in order to dissolve the streaming milieu of these thoughts combining love and combat. Instead she began to clear all thoughts from her mind. This would allow the energy from the day's events to subside and the associated emotions to mellow as well.

When she had finished meditating, the age old tenet of a twentieth century philosopher came to her consciousness:

"Power over others is weakness disguised as strength. True power is within, and it is available to you in the now. True love, joy, and peace cannot flourish until you have freed yourself from mind dominance."

Eli realized that she had learnt much from the day tasks, and to hold onto the details she had learnt from it. She had been taught to observantly leave overall daily event to the past and concentrate purely on the present. This would retrieve her minds focus and mental fortitude. Still, she felt raw. She felt as like she was eleven years old and breathing in new feelings and thoughts, just before the emotional locks had been chemically clamped around her brain. It was tradition and normal for everyone in the colony she knew, but she had lingering doubts about this entrenched policy. She was beginning to feel duped, like she had missed out on her fair share of emotional fulfilment. Many forgettable years had passed her bye.

Well I am going to make up for that now, Eli told herself. Anyway that I can. If Orchid and others of my generation can do as they please then so can I. One way or another I will find a way out of this place and experience the world outside, she thought to herself. Besides it was uninhabited above and a place for new experience and new surroundings and that emotional space was where she longed to be. All of this rugged environmental training would have to be useful for something more than a day; a string of day trips surely.

She turned over and instructed her A.I.P to play her favourite music. 'Upbeat Classical Rock.' It always made her feel good. Especially the countenance of sweet strings, booming drums and edgy choral guitar. The memory of surging adrenaline came back to her with a flush of excitement. She had won the day.

***

Elixir sat at her station pondering the previous night's strange dreams. She had awoken abruptly from her sleep with only vague recollections, but now thoughts and memories of strange beings and unknown places haunted her.

Perhaps it was just the pain killers and sleep inducers she had been proscribed by Summer after her self defence training.

It made sense of course, what with pulling extra long shifts here in the bio research labs at all hours.

Here she was again back in the biomedical labs, so familiar to her. A second home. Her work was a passion though. In recent weeks it had been a rather personal affair. Her own tests regarding reproductive capabilities had turned up negative. It had been a shock as Eli was one of the youngest members of the colony, of reproductive age.

The problems of hormone corruption she and her brothers and sisters faced were an all consuming research project not just for herself but for the other members of the research team tasked with understanding the problem. This work had far flung consequences for the dwindling community. Each member was a pastiche of genetic manipulation and redesign that had been carried on well before Elixirs' own conception. She too was a product of this colony wide system.

Her research partners had eliminated food contamination from their investigations early on, the farmed kelp and other sea products that were grown and enhanced on the lower levels had long been discounted. That narrowed the problem down to slow genetic faulting. This could be difficult to pick up even with advanced screening and organic computers which had been working around the clock on the problem in recent years.

The males of the population were subservient to the ruling females and made up around fifty percent in previous generational quotas. However in Eli's own lifetime due to the failing reproductive program, the number of males had dropped to as low as twenty percent. Not a major problem as they were primarily used mainly for maintenance and farming duties. Those bred specifically for the bases Security forces were of an overall larger, stronger type similar to the dominant females. These also stood in for any desired recreational bonding and sexual pleasuring required by the emotionally unlocked females of the colony.

All known old world diseases had long since been removed from the entire genome after specific selective breeding and gene therapy.

In earlier times long before whole sale Gene reformation it started with breeding parents opting to remove the inherited risk from diseases such as Cystic Fibrosis and Sickle Cell Anaemia. Then gradually all of the major threatening diseases were ridded. This had been historically practiced by earlier societies first by routinely aborting the foetus, but as the art of Gene selection progressed the need to summarily abort was eliminated, along with the risk. This was became the norm and carried out via the screening of sperm and egg. After immense cross breeding and gene selection, diseases such as these and all others had been bred out of all human memory. Eli and her kind had been physically perfected for over a century, forming the best long term immunities. The problem now was an inability to conceive naturally; that was now initiated via in-vitro cloning techniques involving engineered sperm and the eggs from colonies mature, genetically uncorrupted females who were by now rapidly reducing in number as the colony steadily aged. This carefully designed combination resulted in a male of female subject that was then grown on in an artificial womb. However some mother's chose to personally carry the child to full term as part of a traditional and ceremonial choice.

"Still here? How is your foot?" Came drifting the voice of Summer Colby the Chief Science Officer and Eli's closest confidant.

"Yeah mulling it all over. The heels fine thank you. Not even a trace of tenderness." Replied Eli.

Summer was over forty years older than Eli and well respected within the Council of Order.

"Mulling over what in particular?" Summer said inquisitively with a humorous smirk. She was continually fascinated by Eli's natural aura of innocence and calm.

"Do you ever dream?" Enquired Eli as she examined the early trimester stage reptilian fetus on her display.

"Sometimes." Summer said. Pausing in thought she then continued. "My most vivid dreams involve giving birth to a child, which is a little odd considering I have never once actually given birth."

"I've never really thought about it. Giving birth." Said Eli while pondering the idea. "Until we fix the myriad of hormone problems and unchecked cellular breakdown, it's not really an option for either of us. I heard Salvia had another miscarriage. That makes three for our poor sister Salve and more than thirty for the colony this month alone."

Summer became still, watching Eli as she continued her exacting work, and reflected quietly for a brief moment, remembering the image of the little girl she had known decades before. Eli stopped and returned the gaze. Staring back at Summer now were the mature, smooth feminine features reminiscent of a healthy Eurasian; albeit characterized by typical light blue/grey skin hue and solid dark brown eyes and long black hair. Of course everyone looked Eurasian in the city of Alpha, Summer knew, but Elixir was particularly well refined, within the template's expectations anyhow.

Weeks earlier Summer had quietly inspected a sample of Eli's own reproductive prospects. She couldn't bring herself to mention the bad news with the advent of expectations of good times, presently.

"What's the matter?" Eli asked turning away from her focus.

"Oh, just lost in reverie. You have grown into such a perfect member of our society. And you excel in your work, you have made me proud. I just wanted to tell you this, before the approaching celebration... are you exited about your birthday?" Summer said changing the subject.

It was only a few days away and Eli knew she was then eligible to officially have the option of joining research missions with a scheduled away team after her fortieth birthday. Eli was roughly under a quarter into her life span, but thanks to her genetic authoring, only resembled a youngish humanoid of around twenty years of age.

"I can't wait to go topside. I've completed all of my training modules and I'm due to receive my clearance the day after. I have wanted this for so long." She said candidly.

"Don't get too excited." Said Summer. "It's still deadly on the planet's surface, and we never know who else is tooling around up there. Just because you and I have been adapted to better endure the conditions topside, doesn't mean we can become complacent." Eli felt a rare wave of excitement come over her which was soon followed by a long yawn.

"Go get some sleep young lady, I will take over." Said Summer with a wink.

Eli left the lab and staggered down tubular subterranean corridors through maize of the complex, accompanied by the gentle whirring sounds of air scrubbers and hydroelectric transfer piping until she reached her own quarters.

The whole undersea base complex was laid out in a radial design within a layer of solid bed rock in the deep ocean floor; designed to function autonomously from the frozen world far above.

Research and farmed aquaculture sectors were located at the lower levels fed by active desalination. Living quarters and communal learning and entertainment areas were higher up, located in the middle the cylindrical structure with manufacturing and main docking points rounding out the apex levels. 'Alpha base' as it was known to it's people, was naturally heated by its very own enclosed nature and inhabiting personnel. It's original primary reason for being had been to survive any dooms day scenario on the earth's surface above, now to Eli and many generations before her it was home.

These days of course the biggest threat was if the bases heat sink system was to somehow fail which would result in the inhabitants suffering under extreme heat build up. This problem however was unlikely and so far the colony had survived in secret for centuries, safe and secure from the hostile conditions above.

The earth's surface far above was encapsulated in varying states of frozen ice. The original land masses had disappeared and nowadays mostly consisted of thick ice shelves and arctic tundra although some small areas of polluted bare earth still broke through. Only the tallest natural mountain peaks and higher topographies sat exposed and bare across parts of the globe. The above temperature averaged anywhere from minus sixty up to a 'warm' minus two degrees depending on where you stood and the time of year.

The planet's scarred history consisted of frozen over residues of industrial waste, traces of bio weapons and chemicals and the partially exposed detritus of the previous surface based societies that no longer existed.

The massive nuclear war and tipping of the earth's climate into what scientist had dubbed the 'runaway climate change' phenomena was in full effect and accounted for ruining what was already the last vestiges of an exhausted human population that took no heed of dire climatic disaster and atomic weapons proliferation.

The scales had been tipped and no person who now survived knew when the Earth's climate would return to its former equilibrium. Human life upon the surface had expired.

All of this was far from Elixir's mind as she settled into her warm contour hugging Gelbed nestled among soft glow lamps gently beaming light off the faux flotsam and jetsam light particles softly projected around her room.

As she quietly drifted into a deep sleep her thoughts ran to seeing the outer world far above in the flesh alongside memories of her most intimate dive training sessions with Captain Stuart. With his soft caress and hard body, he was indeed her favourite teacher.

Chapter 3.

Elixir awoke with an acute awareness that something was happening outside her quarters. After sleeping well and only remembering a vague pastiche of her dreams she could now feel the slight vibration of the docking system translate through the surrounds of her Gel bed.

Her quarters were a kind of personality stamp of her own design, surrounded with oxygenating plants of various species, long ago disappeared from the planetary surface. A multipoint projector tapped into her moods or responded to voice selections, her current phase of interest: the planets upper frozen surface.

She longed to stand on the surface and imagine the historical big name landmarks. Even though the Earth's frozen surface was now far removed from the fabled mega polis' of New York and London, or the open plains of the Serengeti and wonderful pristine remnants of Amazonia. She longed to stand on their shrouded, ice packed remains. It was her pet interest unlike the rest of her fellow deep sea inhabitants, close to her heart and beloved in her psyche alone it seemed.

More sounds of activity were heard outside the domicile.

Eli was not aware of any incoming scheduled craft docking this morning and when she got up from bed and she stuck her head outside her doorway to listen down the corridor, she could faintly hear distant voices tinged with notions of movement, action.

She went back inside and threw on her upgraded skin tight training uniform and stopped to check the quality her aquatic features in the mirror.

After hovering at her mirror briefly she promptly made her way out toward the docking station. Other members of the base were also on the way and soon nearly the entire colony had gathered to look on as a single person was gently placed on a mobile stretcher and ferried off to the medical bay; but not before some of the crowd had laid on hands of comfort.

Eli standing at the rear of the throng recognized the individual as Yumi an experienced researcher of middle age. She was unconscious and had a sickly pallor about her to Eli's eyes, as she witnessed her being taken away, no doubt to the Med lab.

Eli now found the face she was looking for in the assembled crowd and made her way over to Captain Stuart who was dressed as usual in his Naval dark blue Seal Envirosuit.

"What's going on Adam?" He turned to face her.

"We picked up a distress beacon that had been activated near a stretch of southern coastline early this morning. We went on up and discovered Yumi listing in her craft about one hundred and seventy K's' off the nearest land mass. She was unconscious but alive. Her brother Angel was nowhere to be seen. He is missing assumed lost. They've both been missing presumed dead for the past three months. Disappeared while on a trek to one of our land based research stations, topside. Where they've been this time, who knows?" He ended with a serious tone.

By now most of the crowd had almost gone as they stood there talking near the docking hatch.

"Well I'm tired, and starving." Adam suddenly announced along with a brief yawn.

"Have you had breakfast?" Eli asked. "It's a little late for me. How about brunch?" He said in reply and she smiled as he motioned toward the direction of the main cafeteria.

It was the largest open area in the base and had a natural cavernous feel to it. The space was generally used for social gatherings.

They both collected a plate of food each and sat down to eat.

"It looks like your sleeping even later these days." Was his first teasing remark while picking over some spicy noodles.

"I've been working late most nights trying to get to grips with the reproduction project and its litany of problems." Eli said.

"Still fighting with Allele's and xons these days ha?" He responded.

"You got it." She said. They both paused.

"I'm glad you put in a word for me with Commander Yakima, making it happen on tomorrow's research mission. I hope it's still going to go ahead." Eli said.

Adam smiled in response.

"Well, one hand washes another as they say. I just hope these scientific jaunts your department plans are worth the effort. I mean, will studying the toxic environmental effects on tiny land mammals turn the planet back to what it was? I think it's going to be a long time before anyone or anything is comfortable up there!" He motioned above.

"We should be thinking about solutions to THAT problem don't you think?" He needled. Elixir recognized this broken record of Adams favorite conversation and refused to be taken in. He enjoyed countering her when the opportunity arose.

"By the way... up there, don't get too comfortable next to me." He said in a more serious tone, changing his mood as quickly as the subject.

"It's child's play down here in comfort bunker world but things can go wrong up there. Just ask the late arrival over in sick bay."

Eli assuming the lecturing was over, asked "What do you think went wrong?" Very quietly. "I mean how could they break contact for so long?" She said.

"Plenty of reasons" He replied.

"They may have fallen down an ice crevice, their Com's might have failed, wild Bear attack, who knows til' we talk to them? Anyhow let's worry about you first eh. Happy birthday". He said and with his smile returning.

Eli felt the gentle welling of attraction as she stared into his smooth round face and glittering brown eyes. She actually blushed a little before returning to stare at her plate.

Suddenly coloured seaweed streamers and rubber glove balloons were launched all around the mess hall along with applause and laughter from familiar faces now walking in and lining the cavern. Food and drink were now overflowing as a large proportion of the Alpha community joined the celebration.

Soon base commander Yakima arrived in person heading up the council of elders, to wish her a happy birthday as her closest friends milled about her table. He then proceeded to give Eli formal clearance and her new award of rank, on behalf of the council of elders and wished her good luck for the next day's scientific mission.

He turned to her and said briefly, after the applause had died away and the crowd had settled into eating and chatting:

"The vote to allow you to go ahead on this mission has been in stalemate for weeks. But I managed to persuade them in the end. They were young and adventurous too once" The admiral spoke quietly and then smiled before headed off to pick out food from the buffet.

Eli felt happiness flood over her. She felt needed and loved. Amongst the revelry her thoughts turned to a guiding Taoist tenet. The teachings spoke her through the ages: 'Happiness is the absence of the striving for happiness'.

***

The next day at the pre arranged time the crew of the Orpheus gathered at dock four to prepare to board the giant living craft.

This vessel's primary function transportation, with support role's of rescue and reconnaissance; viable options (but generally restricted due to it's nonexistent armaments.)

Essentially a Sperm Whale by shape and nature, it was originally built up from a type of industrial Petri Dish beginning as a scaffold and little by little the outer living Whale tissue of its outer hull formed. Eventually internal control systems were amalgamated around vital internal organs that controlled and fed the huge body which resembled a whale in every way, except these vessels could dive even deeper than a natural whale and did not need to resurface for days if necessary.

A whale brain was the main thing missing- the movement and acceleration of the craft under the control of a modified, purpose built A.I.P. Inside the body awaited a vastly altered internal system. The boat was only intended to give the realistic impression of a real life Whale, which under the cold war secrecy and survival priority of Alpha base allowed it to pass itself off with unsuspected ability as the natural creature would, up against other potential enemy vessels; a throwback to the fear and necessity of the previous war that had engulfed the planet.

This type of transport had been thought essential by the colonies early mysterious creator's years before so as to remain unseen and function as necessary transport during a time of great threat to the bases establishment.

Eli couldn't help but smirk and think of her childhood beloved Barron Munchausen designing one of these craft instead of a lab bound engineer, when she had first boarded one for basic training.

Now it was time again to brave the small gelatinous sphincter port way that she now faced as firstly the pilot Dimitri Orlov, then Seal Commando Stuart, senior Science Officer Orchid Yakima and finally her newly appointed research assistant Eli, were given the Order to board. They had just donned their Hazardous Environment or Envorosuit's as they were known. These were especially constructed for exterior away missions. The suit covered the wearer from head to toe ensuring against extreme temperatures and deadly foreign contaminants; being filtered and regulated by the onboard active computerized A.I.P, through an exchange pore respirator within the separately attaching Envirohelmet. The Envirohelmet was optimized for situational awareness and contained various humanoid-augmented optical and sensory enhancements.

All Envirosuit's were made up from scratch out of an engineered amalgam of Cuttle Fish gene cells and Spider micro woven Kevlar on the outside for perfect camouflage, matched with light but strong ballistic protection. The very outer layers of carapace were physically made up of thousands of tiny plate-like scales which when examined in detail were fashioned in a loosely conforming Pangolin armour like structure for extra deflective protection. The inside of the suit was built up with layers of body hugging thermal fibres and liquid circulatory systems for staying warm. Thusly achieving increasing metabolic rate was possible, whilst staying dry in freezing contact with sea and land conditions. This metabolic control also aided the occupants' bodily immune system. The armour was suitably built to withstand extreme depth pressures much like the Orpheus.

Eli now dove and pushed in front ways through the main sphincter portal, entering the imposing beast as the others had already done before her. She slid her way to a rear berth nearest Orchid, not far beyond the massive crafts tail. It felt literally like being inside a close hugging womb, warm and gelatinous with only a series of small hoses making their way out to supply filtered water and nutrient to each of the occupants. The gelatinous surrounds not only allowed easy movement but also slow fed the occupants Envirosuit essential nutrients to prepare and maintain the internal thermal and protective barriers, ready for the freezing conditions top side. Even the need for sanitation had been accounted for onboard; facility had been provided with a complex system of pouches and sphincters at the rear side of each berth.

Eli donned her soft molded self sealing interlink helmet and soon heard the voices of her crew mates and saw the many instruments and ultrasonic eyes of the ships control systems. She was part of the creatures nervous system; the onboard A.I.P. acting as the overall organic control.

She felt the gentle easement of the craft as it released from the docking harness and then pushed through the oceanic sediment. The Orpheus automatically swam towards the first waypoint.

Chapter 4.

The United Democratic Nations vessel U.S.S Dhal listed silently off the continental shelf. Though undetectable and deep within a magnetic trench, she was not idle. Indeed she had just taken part in a bizarre mission of the greatest secrecy. She had been recently ordered to tow a dead whale out to specific coordinates, release it and then afterwards hide and monitor the location. This was confusing to the crew who thought they had been directed to fresh whale meat for re-provisioning. It would certainly be easier than the usual method of detonating a torpedo near a river inlet and then letting a hand dug ice pit do the snap freezing of the oceanic mystery meats that proceeded. This was usually the closest the crew ever got to 'covert brown water operations' Cook had joked.

An Obama class Submarine and officially one of the last remnants of the old republic, the Dhal had been state of the art when released to hunt in the world's oceans and luckily for the current generation of operators was built to last. She had been in constant service well past the official date of withdrawal and scrapping. There were others in her pack that could go deeper and very soon would, but they could not match the ruthless determination that was Commander Alex E. Curtis. His crew had nick named him Crazy Curtis after being ordered below crush depth many times by their uncompromising master. But it was now Curtis himself who was beginning to wonder if upper command had quietly gone crazy. He had been waiting some time over the haphazard encrypted communications monitor in his captains quarters for a briefing from a limey Intelligence Officer. General Hanson's Intelligence Officer. Curtis knew this scheme came from the top.

His contacts name was Simon Macfadyen, a few years younger but of near equivalent rank as Curtis. He gave Curtis the impression he distinctly disliked having to talk to a lowly Submarine Captain. Curtis felt the same way about slippery Intelligence Officers. So long as Macfadyen made contact he was to take orders from him during the current mission, supposedly now passed down direct from General Hanson.

This instant the systems reported a strong signal link had now established through the ice and cloud.

Curtis turned his master key, entered his secure code and waiting patiently for his micro projector within the table desk to warm up.

"Greetings Captain." Came the formalities from the intelligence officer.

"I'm sending the mission orders and background brief for the hours ahead. I trust your crew and boat are at full capability?" Mcfagdion enquired.

"Sure." Curtis replied gruffly, already engrossed in studying the first packets of data unscrambling into mission details hovering above his desk.

Macfadyen quietly studied the Captain's frenetic but distinct cold dead eyes through his own monitor; darting along the lines of briefing data, set within the expertly shaved taught unmoving facial features. Dark short cropped hair. The smooth face of a middle aged military machine man. Bred to cope with the long term isolation and stress of long term deep water services, Macfadyen had been informed. Be specific and brief General Hanson has insisted.

The cabin table's glossy plastic surface soon showed a series of photos which Macfadyen went on to describe to Curtis in detail.

Curtis at first thought the mug shots were fake. He stared in disbelief at what was described to him as a male and female of unknown Enemy origin. Macfadyen went on to explain that they were deadly Aquatic super soldiers who had threatened a mining operation that was being conducted out on the eastern continent and that he was to maintain contact with, and follow a tracking device that had been attached to the dead whale that they had just towed for hundreds of miles.

From near its final destination he was to rendezvous with the rest of his Sub pack and wait for further orders. It was further explained that a secret enemy base was suspected of being located, and if uncovered was to be infiltrated and/or destroyed. Whichever was expedient according to Macfadyen.

After the briefing Curtis issued the order to his crew to get underway and then sat back observing and casually thinking about the strange faces populating the images hovering still upon his desk screen.

He had been promised the return of his emotions and the allowance of a family upon the success of this Tour. His last before retirement from the Service. Promised directly by Hanson himself in a previous briefing.

A house and family in an outer colony. All provided for. And his full emotions to indulge. These ideas seemed obscure to Curtis. In many ways more mysterious and alien than the projected faces hovering below, absorbing his dark calculating eyes.

***

Zhu Hi or 'Lee the Dragon' as he was known to his friends outside and to a few inside, lay on his bed imagining the warm tropical waters of Dolores. He had awoken earlier and had just been piecing together the jumble of memories. Then his mind had drifted to the corny commercials he used to see on the net relay. Ten star holiday resorts baking in the sun perched over bright green ocean, lapping on powdery pure grey sand. That was the real stuff of dreams Lee thought to himself. Unlike his usual random return to the fateful booth aboard the New Mauritania. He could still see the arresting officer's face beaming over Lee, his latest prized catch. Smug to the point of Lee wishing he could just reach over his finely plated Lobster and squish the man's face into the same consistency as the Bisk sauce accompanying the crustacean. But no matter how much he wanted to destroy the gloating lawman, he was powerless, his punches and scratching fingers always useless. He always knew just before awakening that his fate was sealed.

Now he returned to the stark reality of his prison cell. It was regulation 'Cramped'. It's colour: dull 'depression' grey. It's main feature: Plasteel walls, complete with a bed, a chair and corner study desk cubicle and essential bathroom amenities. The end. Not even a small mirror to remember what he looked like. Pale, pasty skin, shaved head and sunken paint smudge eyes reflected off occasional polished stainless steel fixtures in the Prison blocks communal kitchen and exercise vault.

His cells lighting level had the luxury dual shade option of 'suicide white' of eye searing brightness or 'eye straining' dim. He chose to sleep, toss off and nash, under the dim setting. Lee thought he could feel the lenses in his eyes beginning to constrict and wither with the continuing close confinement. In fact suicide or a potential deadly beating were always a welcome option. Anxiety and fear in all the various emotional ranges; a constant cell companion. Lee often wished he could just masturbate to death.

Again his mind returned, as it usually did in times of loneliness, to his life's ultimate folly: He remembered he had started to relax. He thought the heavy lifting had been taken care of. His tracks erased and besides it was enemy funds right? The military grade security had been tough and unrelenting. In time though he had carefully skimmed the pool of slushy hidden business accounts of no less than five U.D.N International banks and was all set to retire. First step being smuggled to the other side by mercenaries. They supplied an initial safe haven until his new identities legend grafted sweet. Then on to the cruise ship the New Mauritania and then those famous beach front Hotels and Condo's. Rubbing shoulders with the very top in U.D.N personalities there on Dolores, Ironically probably some big banking families along with net stars of the stage and screen of which he would certainly have made acquaintance with. He only recognized the latter from pirate net video, from years before.

He had almost made it too. Lee had by no small feat managed to discover what appeared to be a secret string of UDN military slush fund accounts linked to some unknown heavy hitters. He thought that at the very worst if he would be found out by N.C.B state security apparatus that they would probably give him a medal and commendation for the redistribution of enemy funds. Or just a slap on the wrist. But no, Lee was not prepared for the sheer nastiness and enjoyment that his elected pursuers took in getting a scalp and making a name for themselves in the associated security ministry.

Overnight he went from rich man to criminal terrorist spy, an 'asset of the U.D.N.' This made no sense of course. Lee had suspected that one of the accounts had actually been a joint affair between a U.D.N general and a state Politburo chief. But he got cold feet and stopped digging. The money was there for the taking so he moved quickly. Or so Lee thought. Not quick enough for the countermeasures obviously. He thought his custom built array could hold off any state decryption engines from his end. His first two initial runs had kept him safe and secure. He would forever regret not taking more safeguards and countermeasures against the state security servers. Funny thing was as far as he knew he had taken care of all the possible snooping and breakers from his side. It was an impossibility that the U.D.N A.I.'s had tipped off Lee's side of the N.C.B weather patterns. How had they discovered him operating out of the actual Office of National security own servers? He had been operating from there for over nine months without anyone noticing a thing. Internal messaging and incoming mail always passed through Lee's own snoopware. He read everything.

No there was something wrong about the whole thing. It must have been a tip-off from the other side. But why. It would expose a litany of double dealing and corruption at the highest levels of both sides. That was it. Lee was agitated now, connecting the fact that both sides, at the highest level were secretly working together for mutual gain. He could not be absolutely certain though.

Lee rolled over on his bunk to face away from the embedded detectors he knew were randomly monitoring his movements within the cell. Heck the implants in his brain would be feeding these thoughts to an A.I. or terminal jockey, real time. The joys of being a political prisoner. Crap! He quickly turned his thoughts to a memory- a visit to the Futinari club and his witnessing the naked Trannies and Herme's doing the nasty, back in little Tokyo. He had visited the metropolis when an exchange student years before. He then thought-mashed this up with gruesome high speed ultrasonic race crash victims. That would hopefully throw his cell's mind leach off the previous thought trail.

***

Sam Deacon lay in his bunk feeling over tired. All he thought about in moments like this were the dollars stacking up in his Bank Union account and the bars and brothels of Little Chi Town back on Terra Moon. He lived for retrofitted frontier towns. The only places he felt truly, enjoyably, alive.

His immediate concern though was his dwindling supply of Nova Stim, the sole reason he was still officer number one, after Captain Curtis himself. Nova Stim as it was known in user circles, was banned by the services who only allowed simpler stimulant compounds for extreme working hours; unlike the supposed excessive cocktail that Nova Stim comprised of. The added effect of memory and cognitive enhancement could be a boon as well in stressful situations. Addiction and a shortened life expectancy along with possible risk of seizure were a small price to pay Sam thought, considering the ludicrously long hours Curtis operated on active duty. The Captains resultant expectation that his second in command and other key officers were expected to live up to, or more accurately keep up with made for a depressing existence.

Like a clockwork machine that rarely needed winding, Sam knew his Captain too well. In fact Curtis' lack of emotion and general inflexibility and single mindedness bothered Sam more than the extreme work load and inhospitable environment on board the U.S.S Dhal. He imagined Curtis going postal with one of the Armoury machine pistols or streaking, naked and frothy mouthed from one end of the boat to the other covered in his own shit. Such stories and secret hopes though were no worse than some of the initiations continued in modern Naval tradition. Story and rumour of such happenings abounded in the services and often were true. Due obviously to isolation and nervous extremity found within the confines of Naval secret service. Made worse by this damnably forgotten stalemated battlefield backwater, Sam knew. Boredom could be a real threat, but was supposed to be easily cured on board a modern war machine such as this. Fitted out with luxury VR and comfortable furnishing and besides the bloody hot war currently being slugged out on planet Sure three in the Betelgeuse sector were said to be a horror of epic proportions by all accounts. Sam was relieved and more than happy to be hundreds of metres below, in the deathly freezing Atlantic, far from the likes of Sure three. For Sam, stacking up Dollars and occasionally savouring the chemical delights cooked up by Doc Farley got him through.

Thus potential for conflict of any kind and a low supply of Novastim were the only thing that bothered Sam in his current tour. But he maintained a steady act and continued to put on a clean face for the daily onboard show. It would be looked on as strange, by the other few suspected users aboard, that Sam actually enjoyed his dependency. It gave him a sense of purpose as much as the Navy life itself. He had been desperate to leave the comfortable, predictable life he had known at home. His predicable parents. His whining, over favoured sister. Married off now at last to Sam's relief. No chance of that happening here aboard the U.S.S Dhal - staffed by men alone. Sam suspected a few queers were aboard which he would have bristled at early in his career. But as time dragged along ship life got easier as did the comfort of having his own cabin space. His own space to ingest his Nova Stim on the quiet, away from disdainful eyes. He really had a choice now. His life was this boat, this man in the middle existence. Like being in-between a Vice, being tightened by the men lower down than him on the crew ladder and the embedded demy-god one step above- but what a big step up.

Sam finally cracked open a fresh 'pak' of Downers to counteract the remaining stimulus effect on this completed shifts dose of Nova.

He swallowed the small white unmarked downer pill with a gulp of distilled water. What he needed now was full natural sleep to ease the cravings and regain proper rest. He knew that when he awoke he would first have to take a 'Clear Tab', so as to mask the Nova's presence from the 'random' drug testing procedure he knew in advance was headed the crews way in several hours; thanks to ships Doctor Farley's forewarning. A fellow doper, Farley was Sam's main supplier on long haul tours like this. Doc Farley really knew his uppers and downers though. The only reason he served on a shitcan outfit like this was the reasonable isolation and thus freedom to avoid the usual surveillance and threat from Narcs' and lawmen fuckers snooping throughout the various colonies. Isolation had some advantages.

Sam knew that being caught on active duty in possession of even a single tab of Nova would mean instant court martial and a prison planet stint. Game over. No pension, no return to service, nothing. Probably get desperate and end up some poor burnt out cartel Fall Mule.

Sam took a deep breath and put his surging angst aside. He felt himself finally getting tired and sleepy. Another kind of pleasurable chemically induced feeling set in. He was out to it all.

Chapter 5.

The Orpheus quietly slowed and stopped at a slow gliding speed now that it was at the designated release point, twenty metres below the slushy ocean surface. The vessel was now only one hundred metres away from what would once have been softly rising subtropical beach, centuries before. Now it formed a jagged ice cliff making its way some thirty metres above sea level.

The water was relatively calm in the slushy bay and the location of a long established tunnel that made it's way upwards and through to tundra level was displayed for Eli's attention on her sensory display as they neared the drop off . She had already examined in detail the area and disembarkation points religiously for over a week now in between other studies.

The research micro equipment was located about thirty four KM's inland, just a stroll for this crew.

Eli took the lull as an advantage to exchange her crew helmet for her Expedition adapted type and to slow down her inner flush of excitement.

Parts of the helmet were wet clay like in texture that would conform to the wearer's features and then solidify almost instantly, much like the rest of their suits. The only hardened section was the front side with its prominent respirator and attached goggle segments that the wearer also used to hold and grip for positioning in front of the face. The suction effect was a little tight at first but soon adjusted for a solid seal around the head and face. The apparatus was mainly for keeping out Environmental pollutants and affording basic ballistic protection.

Their pilot Dimi gave the all clear for exit from the placid Whale and Adam, then Orchid and finally Eli were sliding along their access/exit tubes and one by one out of the whales main mock blowhole, and into cold ocean water.

Eli immediately felt the sensation of icy water bleed through her Envirosuit just like in training but then as now the Suits living membrane soon adjusted ectothermically and she felt warm and smooth as she swam with the others toward the ice ledge. Eli was grateful the pre heaters warmed the water quickly as it passed through her osmotic gill supplying clean filtered oxygen to her as she pumped along. Her larger modified mammalian lungs became redundant when underwater.

She could see Adam regularly glance behind to make sure she was keeping up. Nearing the surface the water changed dynamic and soon became thick and slushy, much harder to move through. Eli had been trained to expect this.

Adam and Orchid floated just below the water line along the slightly bluish glowing bottom edge of the ice cliff face. They had their grapple attachments ready and waiting. Eli reached the others and together they launched the organic line throwing heads upwards and waited for them to bite. They then allowed the micro winches to haul them up individually onto the first platform of ice shelf that formed the headland about ten metres above the water's surface. Their forms quickly blended with the icy surrounds as Chromatophoric pigments adjusted to camouflage their positions.

The surface that Eli stood on was hard and slippery being as it was so close to the ocean. The first thing her senses took in through her helmet display was how dark the sky and resulting landscape was. Supposedly the sky had been darkened long before icing of the globe caused by human industry and intercontinental warfare but the surrounding albido was disturbing to her. She had been informed by Orchid earlier in the week that the sun rarely shone through the dense cloud that enclosed the Earths crippled atmosphere.

She decided to focus on the job at hand and followed the signals of the other two as they made their way up the roughly chiselled natural steps within the steep tunnel that wound through on towards the icy tundra above. She made sure not to break communications silence.

Eli noticed the temperature was minus six degrees on her helmet display, probably due to the sheltering from the tunnel.

The going was now easier as the terrain more or less levelled out flat as they eventually made their way towards the monitoring gear.

After trudging through endless soft snow covered ice shelf under an eternal grey twilight, they gradually reached thick topping and were alerted by their A.I.P's earthen positioning system of it's whereabouts. Their individual trackers went off signalling they had made it to the tiny exposed antennas.

Through Captains Stuarts small handheld de-icer set to the basic tooling function, they soon melted down the solid ice to the level of their research gear. He then moved up to slightly higher ground nearby to keep a lookout. He unsnapped his long range collapsible Pulse sniper rifle and extended it's stock and telescopic barrel. He held off interlinking with it's sights however, so as to keep things simple and reduce his EMF presence in the landscape. He enjoyed scanning the visible distant horizon; lining up his eye with the simple aim reticle that was positioned on the end of the weapons barrel that also doubled as an actuator for it's extension.

After a brief confab Eli and Orchard Connected their data ports into the uncovered computers hidden in the freshly exposed ice and downloaded huge amounts of Meteorological data and monitoring footage of various colonies of subterranean animals introduced into the area. Practically all of the planet's surface animal life was now extinct and Eli and her cohorts were interested in attempting to rectify that problem via captive breeding of some of the world's last surviving arctic species and enhancing their bloodlines.

"Adam's keeping an eye out for rogue Manimals that might want to steal you away." Joked Orchid using hand signals.

Eli had heard the rumours about supposed mysterious human survivalists who eked out an existence in these outer territories. Eli and her fellow colonists would never be allowed to make contact with these unfortunates for defined health and safety protocol reasons. After the destruction of the planet's surface it was understood to be primarily uninhabited

"You had better hope there's no giant horny squid waiting for you back at the boat." Eli shot back with a smile.

They had soon retrieved all that they had come for and with the help of a few small hand shovel's that Orchid produced from her pack, had equally covered over the monitoring station and made their way back and eventually re-boarded the Orpheus.

As the group settled in on for their return journey to Alpha base, David spoke to Eli over the vessel intercom.

"So what did you think of your beloved frozen surface Eli?"

"I think it was beautiful. The vast tundra and the jig sawed ocean pattern are a sight to remember for all time. I can't wait to go back up there again someday and explore more." Eli explained.

"Ah. Well it is a rare honour to be granted access topside. One day soon perhaps. With the councils permission, eh?" David said.

Deep down Eli felt a little frustrated and disappointed at the limitations placed upon her. She was honest in her love of the frozen surface. But she respected the council and the vouching David had already done to get her onboard for this rare trip.

Chapter 6.

Curtis was in the operations rooms receiving the bad news.

"We can't make it Captain." Woodbridge the captain of the U.S.S Cayce reiterated. He had just been explaining about a 'critical leak' in his ships reactor cooling system. Curtis knew the real reason why but couldn't say it to anyone else but himself.

The Cayce was the only reserve crewed sub still commissioned and was suspected by Curtis to have never gone near it's rated crush depth or genuinely engaged any kind of enemy vessels.

"OK. Understood." said Curtis through his teeth. "We have the Thornton here to assist, out." He terminated the encrypted Com link.

The U.S.S Thornton was an older New Mexico class attack sub Captained by Lorry Bachmann. It was cruising starboard of the Dhal, both at two Km's below and heading deeper towards where the tracker they were chasing had halted near nine hours before.

"How far?" Curtis ordered from his helmsman.

"Just below the next canyon, in minutes sir." came the reply.

Curtis could make out a valley on the bed below starting to form on the heading display and terra forming map. And then beyond that the tiny hint of a hotspot on the thermal.

***

Lee had enjoyed his little chat with the leader of the Stingray boys. The previous meets had gone well. He usually met them off to the side of the Kitchen where he was allowed to cook and help out as part of his recreational allowance. He had to be damn careful though when exchanging whatever goods he traded. But five years had made him a pro. It was like a ballet. The most mundane activities in cleaning or food prep allowed for the briefest of business transactions. It became the very stuff of life here within Luna penitentiary. Luna was about as far away from the rest of the advanced colonies and the action, as you could get. The most physically and mentally destroyed as well as the very worst in criminality rubbed shoulders with the most politically dangerous. All of these called the facility home.

Of course stealing state funds and cracking into state computer systems was looked on as either mildly annoying or the absolute worst in anti collective, antisocial and anti party behaviour committed by a group or individual. In Lees case he was treated like the latter. A master spy working for enemies of the state, not simply a hacker with a penchant for money and minor capitalist sympathies. He had only been saved from execution by a knock down to life imprisonment. Oh well. Life goes on Lee thought to himself as he inserted a black market micro memory into a large piece of fresh Bok Choi: Prison grown, organic of course.

Being a lifer meant that Lee was allowed a few extras into his cell by the guards he had become affably familiar with. One of the rare allowances was growing a few vegetables under the ledge of the ventilation access, it's shiny steel bezel and grate reflecting a little more extra light back onto the mini growth tray. His Bok Choi, lettuce and Alpha-alpha had thrived, even if only bite sized. A bit torturous on the plants but they were a rare consolation in an otherwise stark and harsh environment. Even the Chief Administrator had picked Lee's own grown as best in complex at last year's competition. But not before one of the guards had nearly deliberately wrecked his bed full of plants on a supposed 'snap inspection.'

Lee knew better. Luckily his stash of Stim and Dream that he used to trade with had been 'overlooked' for now. He had lost half to one particular pig of a guard.

He now placed a cutting from the Bok Choi he had swiped from the Kitchen into the growing medium and hoped that the Micro memory chip thumb nailed into the plant would go unnoticed by the screws and all seeing electro monitors.

***

"I have bad news to report. A calamity, the worst has happened". Explained Summer Colby over the Communications link.

The Orpheus was hovering right in front of the main dock after Dimi had shut the propulsion systems down. Everyone on board listened intently.

"In the last twenty two hours since you have been gone a virus has spread here among the community. We now know it was contracted by Yumi, the missing members of our inland research team. We suspect it was likely contracted somewhere upon the surface, while they were on an experiment jaunt. Yumi has since died and now nearly every other member of our colony has become infected, many have perished in your absence."

Eli disbelieved what she was hearing. For the first time since a child she felt fear in her stomach.

"Can you identify the type of strain?" asked Orchid.

"Not yet but I have all of our systems working on a solution. I'm sorry to have to tell you this but your father, Chief Commander Yakima was one of the first to succumb dear Orchid."

There was silence. No one spoke for some time. Orchid shared a direct blood link with the Yakima's. They had raised and cared for her in the standard surrogate way post birth.

"What about my wife". Dimi said in fraught tones.

"She is also gone. I'm sorry to inform you so late Dimi. Silent COM's protocol must be maintained at long distance as I'm sure you are aware."

At that tears started to run down Summers face. And then after a time Dimi's also.

"There are very few of us still here that are still in good health, the rest are infected and at varying levels of decline." continued Summer in a shaky voice.

"None of us I suspect will survive." She said in a strangled tone of voice.

"Is there nothing we can do?" Said Captain Stuart.

"You must stay away and hope none of you aboard may have contracted this disease until completion of a standardized quarantine period."

"What are the symptoms?" Orchid asked in a shaky voice.

"Fever, then unconsciousness and mass internal bleeding. After several hours, death."

"You must watch out for signs of a weakening fever in each other, onboard." Summer said.

"Surely we can do something?" Said Adam.

"I recommend you stay put aboard the Orpheus for the next twelve hours to be sure you are clear of infection. After that you may enter the B deck quarantine chambers." Summer said regaining her composure. She out of all of the colonies members knew how truly devastating this situation was.

"We will maintain quarantine protocol." Eli heard Captain Stuart say sternly, as Dimi put the Orpheus' systems into stationary torpor.

She felt tired and numb. Soon they were all at their wits end and agreed to sleep where they lay in there berths, letting the current draw away their collective sorrows.

***

"Move in and target the Eastern side of the complex." Curtis commanded his fellow Captain aboard the Thornton.

"We'll take the other side at these bearings".

Both Stealth Subs moved off at different trajectories, setting up for their deadly launches; although Curtis held back at a further distance than the Thornton expecting countermeasures at any moment.

Within a few minutes they were ready. The Thornton got in first release.

"Fire." Ordered Curtis and the first volley of six penetrative torpedoes were away, headed straight for the concealed base.

Chapter 7.

The whole world shook. That's how it felt to the base's few remaining occupants and the small crew of the Orpheus. Sirens and lights were flashing all around Dimi Orlov.

"We are under attack!" Yelled his voice, booming through every Com's set onboard.

"Forget quarantine!" she heard Adam roar after a few moments of realization. "Get us out of here!"

Eli felt the vessel's tail thrash then jerk level as auxiliary propulsion was fully awakened along with its crew. Dimi punched the drive systems into full reverse.

"Our Tac systems detected two potential launch vectors, now tracking two sets of co- ordinates". Dimi pronounced with excited stress.

On both sides of the base explosions were erupting at random points throwing up huge plumes of sand, foliage and detonated rock.

Summer Colby's voice shot over the COM.

"Initializing defences." She announced.

From a tall naturally eroded rocky column standing high on a cliff overlooking the base, several ducts opened and within seconds explosive projectiles were spearing in all directions. The bases defensive sensors were on full show. They had been waiting for this moment for centuries.

Patterned explosions were felt discharging at ranged points as the base' defence systems organic grid sensors worked in conjunction with active sonar to pinpoint the heaving attackers.

It was not long before an explosion and a notably large dark plume formerly known as the U.S.S Thornton was seen on radar by both sides. The Thornton was now on Eternal patrol.

Dimi had by now planed the Orpheus higher and back around facing open water, using the plumes of sand from the surrounding explosions as cover. At top speed they were nearly three and a half KM's out from the docking point when he and Captain

Stuart recognized the remaining Stealth sub almost synchronously on both of their shipboard sensors with the naked eye.

Dimi started to turn at a sharper escape angle and was met with the same response by the enemy sub which now turned on their heading.

Onboard the Dhal Curtis heard himself calmly order "Intercept course, ahead full, close the gap, prepare Flechet system."

By now both boats were heading away from the stricken base and into shallower open water.

The Orpheus was never built for speed and certainly had no major deliberate offensive capabilities.

As the Dhal and her crew were gradually reaching Flechette deployment range with the hope of launching a ring of tightly packed explosive tipped death upon the Orpheus, Dimi chose the only defence he knew. He tuned the communication's signalling system that controlled the vessels ultrasonic communications transmitter into overload range and launched a directed burst wave of ultra high frequency charge at the closing enemy vessel.

It seemed to work as over the Orpheus' COM's receiver they could briefly make out the faint screams of both panicked men and powered systems overloading on board the enemy sub now drifting dead in the water.

***

Lee sat with the prison issue blanket wrapped about his legs as he pretended to sit at his corner cubicle, absorbed in study. He sat on his only chair, before his console, which allowing him limited access to the prison learning centre and state authorized online encyclopaedias. Everything else was access denied, but Lee knew that with a little hardware tweaking and know how he could possibly gain full LunaPlan-net access. But he was moved around to different cells, so rarely had much of a chance. It was deliberate. This attempt would likely be as futile as the others. However he had just recently been moved so he recognized he had time on his side.

He had already prized the micro memory out of it's safety deposit box- the lushes stork of Bok Choi, and now carefully fed the chip into the reader slot. Lee was able to move the small projection of the smuggled pornographic slide show into the bottom left hand corner of his cubicle wall, away from the prying detectors. Even the sight of a semi naked women was enough. Lee had taken care of the prison software intrusion already.

Earlier that day Lee had bribed a Guard so as to be left in peace for the designated half hour of show time. However there was still the problem of the electronic detectors so Lee had to be hands off as best he could. That was where the blanket came in. Soon Lee was so excited by the images he popped his cork and had to use his blanket as part of the clean up. But he felt good. He would now sleep soundly, like a baby, until shower allocation in the morning.

***

Lee was busy softly tapping a coded burst of language in prison speak to Chow, telling him how great a night it had been. Chow was the only person he considered worthy of such discourse.

Chow was second to the Kapo or gōngtóu in his specific section of maintaining the environmental firmware controls of the facility's second largest Hydroponic farming sector. They had both met during the initial 're-education' that was mandatory and solid going for the first eighteen months after arrival (and subject to regular 'reconfirmations'). Lee had been really missing his mother and younger brother by this time and desperate to have a shoulder to lean on. Lee duties on the other hand was being entrusted second to his own section Kapo with maintaining the software systems for the primary carbon forge quadrant. The advanced computer knowledge that Lee and Chow possessed was the only currency keeping them in relative demand; safe from the truly gruelling levels of gulag labour farming and monthly 'purges'. Even so, they were treated as any other prisoner.

Finally the cell rotation had worked in Lee's favour for a change and he and his friendly acquaintance, a fellow cracker and lifer were able to pass the time and the gossip through Plasteel reverberations. Chow had been the first to acknowledge Lee when he had arrived at Luna Pen and still the only one in the block to understand his unique talents. It was Chow who had dubbed him 'The Dragon' from the outset, after both his similar facial resemblance to the famous martial artist from history and his self declared online handle.

Chow actually looked up to Lee these days as Chow's own hacking exploits had been of the petty Bank terminal cracking variety. Still no minor feat but not on the scale of Lee's abilities and very much the pursuit of street criminal organisations, not the lone cracker type of Lee's ilk. But the differences were a good thing. The common language and race connections helped as well. Lee still had a few outside contacts in New Hong Kong and Chow could always set things up with his friends in the Stingray fraternity and a few of the other gangs to boot; like the Red Hand Associate that operated with various states of privilege and impunity within the Luna prison system.

A quick message was hurriedly tapped out by Chow through the adjoining wall and silence promptly ensued.

Lee rolled over and pretended to doze.

Footsteps were felt through the framing and the door open chime sounded and steadily the cell door slid clear. Two guards flanked each side of the entry and to Lee's surprise the Chief Administrator stepped forward and casually entered the small cell. He was wearing a standard prison issue Powerfield suit for protection. Lee slid around to face the head man and dropped his feet down onto the cell floor. He looked up briefly but kept his head bowed and eyes low. Lee was still in his light sleeping garments.

"Mr Hi won't give me any trouble will you Mr Hi?" Chief Administrator Galitski announced the rhetorical question to those immediately present and to no one in particular. His Russian tongue sounding alien to Lee's ears. The prison speak only just intelligible for Lee to follow.

The two screws exited the cell leaving just Lee and Galitski alone. The hard suit and a single voice command from the Chief would have the two big men come running if Lee tried it on. The high powered hard suit would be enough on it's own anyhow.

"Or would you prefer to be addressed as 'Dragon'?" The Commandant said with a smile.

Lee knew something was up now. He hadn't seen the chief since day one, when first arriving at Luna. Not even when winning the prison grow-off with his Bok Choi; Lee being just another face in a sea of hundreds of thousands trapped on this lonely, dark side of the moon. But even so, a near perfect model prisoner.

"Your unique talents are being wasted. Five years into indefinite holding. Would you like to make a change?" The Chief said with a hint of teasing in his voice.

"What are you offering?" Lee asked quietly.

"A special project. In line with the new rehabilitation programs being instituted. Suitable for a man like you. With your cooperation the reward will be better conditions and a reduction of thirty percent of your recommended term." The chief said now with his serious business face on. He stood closer, no more than a hand span away.

"And full access to the interplanetary COM's networks." Galiski gently whispered to Lee.

Lee's hair stood up on the back of his neck. He was begging to sweat as well. His heart was at top speed with the last offer and it wasn't from the exterior, unseen electric magnetic field generated by the Commandant's power suit.

"What's the real deal? What do I have to do?" Lee now asked with tension in his voice.

"A little of your famous hack and crack, boy. We'll set you up with the best tools of course. The target will be the Central U.D.N financial bourse."

Silence in the cell.

Just the peripheral hum of unseen infrastructure and the clamour of prison life- moaning and ruckus. The sound, it could close in on you like the walls, Lee knew from experience. Like the pure silence of solitary, it had the same effect. People so close yet so far away and desperate people at that.

Lee kept working it around in his mind. This would only come up once he knew. Galitski's offer was completely out of the blue. A one shot deal. It was the fear of the one shot that bothered Lee though. People disappeared all the time here in the sprawling penal facility. Nobody knew who, was really who, or where they were headed long term. No one could be truly trusted on either side. This could be a trap as much as a genuine offer.

'Oh what the fuck' Lee suddenly thought to himself.

"Yeah, I'm your man. I'll show for it." Lee agreed to the offer. "But... I want the air scrubber overhauled and this cell cleaned I can still smell the previous guy's ass."

"Ok. Good man." Galtiski agreed in a cheery tone. "But no going off target. There will be penalties otherwise. We will have to suspend you from the programme." He said in a genuine sounding remark, no doubt for the wall ears to hear.

Galtiski spun around and stalked out of the cell. It closed behind him. Over his shoulder Lee caught his final remark from under his breath:

"You'll be cleaned up, if we don't get results."

The words hung in the air long after the Chief's departure.

The threat was clear.

***

"It worked but all of our communications systems onboard have been fried, which is no surprise." Eli overheard Dimi describing aloud to the crew.

"Lucky it didn't take out all of our systems too." Adam replied.

"Yeah we were fortunate. Could have had more deflection return to us from nearby surfaces for sure. At least we had basic propulsion and the backup A.I.P spooled up enough to get us away from that heat. " Dimi now paused in thought.

"So what's our heading?" Dimi said half turning in appeal to the rest of the crew.

The Orpheus and its crew were cruising at low speed in a deep sea trench, making as much distance from their home base and the any pursuing threats as they could for the time being.

Eli and Orchid had been forced to remove their head gear so as to hear properly and had their bare heads craning just outside from the bulkhead of their individual births, so as to pick up the discussions from the frontal bridge.

Orchid had been thinking of Faye, wondering how she was. She could be dead like her father. She wished she had asked Summer when they were back at Alpha. But she had been embarrassed. So she had kept silent. Orchid who had been very silent until now allowing Dimi and Adam to take control as they technically had more experience on board Cetaceacraft. She snapped out of her thoughts and perked up.

"We should go back to Alpha and see if there are any survivors. We could be of real use there." She said.

"We can't risk being anywhere near there. We don't know if its safe; could be more enemy vessels hanging around. We were lucky pulling out and getting away as it was. It was sheer luck we weren't fried back there." Captain Stuart said.

"Our communications system is down, we have months of valuable research that we are supposed to return with and only emergency rations onboard. Summer and whoever else is alive, need our help right now." Orchid countered.

Eli who had attended the same school year and class in earlier times had known Orchid's propensity for strong will and independent thought. She was undisputedly her father's daughter.

"I understand you are feeling survivor guilt right now. I know you and your father did not part on the best of terms in recent history..." Orchid cut Adam off with thinly veiled anger.

"Do not speak of my father!" Orchid erupted. "You may be of higher rank but I am the designated superior on this mission as you well know, and I will not be undermined!"

"Yes Marm. I am only thinking of the situation at hand." Adam said in a curtailed tone.

There was silence for a time.

Eli decided to speak up.

"There are many unknowns back at Alpha. We should probably keep our distance from any threats and make for another safe haven." she said. "For all we know we might now be the only survivors. We must assume that the place where Yumi returned from is infected with this deadly Virus, so we cannot go to the zones or data outposts where she was previously.

Orchid, Dimi, I know you are hurting right now. More than I could know. Both my parents passed away several years before I reached the age of Emociondo, so I cannot speak of your pain. Only of your loss. But we must make a decision on our heading. This mission, our personal survival, takes priority over our personal feelings."

There was silence within, as the faux Whale cruised on under the A.I.P's automatic guidance control. No one felt much like talking for some time.

***

The weather was clear upon the tundra as Huld Qilaleq watched her approaching kinsmen drag her son's body along on the sled behind them.

She had made the journey from her lonely mountain cave to receive them at this solitary, neutral place.

Previously others had initially dug a shallow grave in the ice and hastily laid the young mutants body inside and covered it over with the frosty diggings.

Not satisfactory, nor even customary.

Her son had then been abandoned in that grave, not long after the skirmish in which he had fallen.

The clashing inter-clan warriors had broken off skirmishing and retreated at the approach of an air craft. The appearance of these craft was a more common occurrence in recent times.

That had been three days ago.

Huld had found the remains herself, with the aid of the voices of her spiritual guides and through her second sight; after envisioning the confrontation of the border showdown many days before.

Dressed in the typical indigenous animal skins, warm mixed animal furs, she was known also as a Putyuk, Angakkuq or holy woman in the tribal language and sometimes sort after due to her natural skills in divining and healing. Like much of the surviving humanity upon the snowy frozen plains she was innately covered in a hairy down upon her bodily exterior, obscuring her features and varied physical defects. A large flattened out nose and small ear's characterized her like most of her kind. Piercing Blue eye's from her father's side and round shaped face and bulbous cheeks typically distinguishing her gender.

The icy cold forever attempted to penetrate through the hair and animal gowns wrapped about her person and robbed what heat and nourishment was absorbed from the very basic diet of the tribe's people. She was middle aged at twenty five but considered an old soul by those who knew her well. Likewise with each day came the stiff joints, pained kidney's and weak immune system of an elderly woman; common to most of her kind.

Her current solitary existence forced a risky regular trek to a locally used 'Copun' or Coal deposit, at the exposed base of a mountain which she was returning from as she met with the two approaching clans people. This site was an exclusive right of her ash clan's territory, being a source with which to warm oneself, cook food and barter for other commodities.

The recent battle involving the neighbouring tribe was a long standing source of competition for her Ataciar or 'Ash' clan in the region. Huld had been told of the incident after contact from those now approaching with her sons remains; her few remaining close tribal insiders.

The friend and his wife had now laid the solid, frozen body gently at Huld's feet as the meagre light was improving upon the plain.

Huld instantly offered them payment for their aid, but they held up their hands in refusal.

"No." They both insisted in unison, after also removing the cloth wrappings from about their mouths.

"You must take him and bury him as you want." Said Tomas. "We are sorry, but you are an outcast still and Chief Jørn will threaten to destroy us if he knows we have helped you. He has declared you 'Ilisiitsoq.' We cannot meet or speak to you again. We have done this as a final custom to you in your time of grief. Our debts to you are paid. We now dissolve all connection with you." With that they turned away and steadily marched off in the direction of their tribal seat.

'So I have been named a witch', Huld thought to herself. She now feared for the life of her second sole surviving son, still residing within the clan. He still retained some footing there after agreeing to disown his mother.

Huld knelt down and placed her hands on her son's corpse and prayed for him.

She felt the presence of his soul here on the frozen plain.

With pain in her heart and within her crooked leg joints, she took up the rope tethered at the front of the crude makeshift sled and began the journey into the rolling climbs towards her son's true, chosen place of rest.

Chapter 8.

It had been decided. There had been no sign of illness onboard the Orpheus and the course was now set for the hidden research base known by Eli and her deep sea dwelling kindred as Sinker One.

Initially built by the United Nations centuries before as a living 'Noahs Ark' fully loaded with plant species from all over the globe, it had been strategically located in the country once known as Finland and designed to be self sufficient in an antiquated twenty first century way.

After the great freeze of the planet, the first subjects of the hidden undersea base known as Alpha One which Eli and her colleagues had recently left far behind, had been the first to locate and tap into the old structure from a deep continental tunnel; reclaiming the base.

It had been decidedly forgotten by everyone else in the chaos that had marked the earth's great change and had been lightly manned and improved by the remnant sea dwellers ever since. At least that was according to the onboard A.I.P's account of the available records aboard the Orpheus.

It was a readymade expansion when the aquatic colony had initially flourished.

The crew of the Orpheus were now nearing the entrance to the deep undersea tunnel that would lead them beneath a large crust of upper continent. The craft had been steadily swimming it's way towards this destination when Dimi noticed a radar proximity warning, alerting the crew to a potential crash course.

"The tunnel entrance has collapsed." Dimi announced.

"Move in as close as you can." Captain Stuart said.

"Switching to manual. Getting a better look now." Dimi conferred.

From the forward projections Eli could see where huge chunks of recently broken off solid ice shelf were blocking off the entrance of the tunnel.

"This has been freshly blasted so as to stop entrance or exit from the base." Adam said. He flicked the projection to show the Orpheus' current distance from Sinker One's actual physical location.

From the undersea tunnel it would have been a relatively direct route.

"Well looks like we're going to have to knock on the door the old fashioned way. Pity about our Com's." Orchid said.

"Topside it is." Dimi said searching Adam and then Eli for agreement.

"Yes." said Adam. "Good thing the junior's finished training." He said looking at Eli with a weary smile.

"I'll have to head back up to the edge of the coastline.... twenty two K's and then you can go for it. I'll stay here with the boat and wait for you. Probably best to have a fallback position on the Orpheus if things get hot." Dimi explained as they backtracked.

"Agreed." Was all Captain Stuart said. Orchid remained silent.

When they reached the departure point Captain Stuart, Orchid and Eli were once again acquainted with darkened water and pitch black conditions. It was evening now and they had each activated their tiny bioluminescent markers, visible only via their own Envirohelmets' visual displays, as they made their way towards the coast line.

Grapples were openly deployed as wet sleet was speeding upon strong wind gusts. All the while the group made it's way further inland.

The surface was thick powdery snow- knee high and making the going much slower and more difficult than the previous outing.

Eli was lagging a little behind Orchid as Adam now made the fastest headway of the bunch.

Eli like the other two had downloaded the mini map with the 'Sinker' coordinates from the Orpheus' systems and could see they had over one hundred and seventy KM's of hiking to their immediate destination.

"I hope someone is home, assuming we can find a way into the place." Orchid said with hand signals to Adam as they trudged along.

"We shall see." Was his reply.

Fresh snow was now covering the trio as they made their way along, gathering on all surfaces particularly their backpacks and the Plasma Assault Rifle as Adam lead the way. This gave the peculiar affect of ghostly snow men to Eli's eyes as the frozen material played tricks with their Enviro suits attempt to maintain camouflage.

They had steadily made their way up gradual sloping peninsular shoreline and onwards upon meandering icy plateau. Wading through undulating drifts for a long time and after many hours trudging along in silence they came to a steepened cliff.

Their underfoot souls that were incorporated into the Enviro suits had instinctively morphed into a flattened pancake shape to help overcome the powdery snow and equalize its wearers weight to improve traction.

Now as they neared the steeper approach to the cliff ahead, small angled spikes emerged softly underfoot, so as each member of the party could make easier headway and prevent dangerous slippage. Each members onboard A.I.P acted as silent guardian over their physical progress.

The three trudged their way upwards from the ragged coastline, taking the most gradual natural incline and Eli noticed, as did her compatriots that her visual display read normal for radiation and bio toxins but that the chemical hazard level was steadily rising.

Before long the group had gathered closer together and then Adam came to a sudden halt.

He waited until the others were close enough to talk and then shrunk back the thick amorphous layered respirator that covered his mouth. The others did the same. He deemed it preferable to breaking Com's silence here in the open. He also spoke quickly so as to prevent frostbite damage to his face and hopefully before any toxicity could enter his lungs with an intake of breath. Thankfully the wind was now low and his voice did not carry as to betray their immediate location much.

"I don't like this. My chemical toxin and radiation levels are rising and heading towards way above safe exposure. Ahead is a natural bottleneck above in the landscape too, so stay close." With that he triggered the reformation of his facial surround and relocated his respirator.

They continued on and soon were nearing the top of the incline.

Suddenly a discharge of smoke and wall of heavy snow rushed downhill from above, half blanketing the three.

Visibility was quickly lost by the trio and disorientation set in. From either side of the group a number of uneven shapes emerged, bursting forth from under thin ice pockets all around.

Adam quickly fired several energy burst from his Plasma repeater and warm splatters of red human blood were seen exploding markedly against white snow higher above the position. Screams were heard and Adam was waving a free hand indicating to a stunned Orchid and Eli to run back down the hill. Both watched as two nondescript attackers were quickly upon him and through the smoke haze Eli could make out forms trying to wrestle the weapon out of Adam's hands. Eli ran forward, nearing Adam in hopes of aiding him, but now suddenly found herself getting to grips with a solid hairy mass of feral subhuman, covered in shaggy white furs.

She dodged a large mangled rusty steel pipe swung at her head and then spun around, a well aimed lightning fast spike encrusted round house kick landing at her assailants' neck. It connected with bloody effectiveness as evidenced by blood spurting out of ripped jugular vein. This earned her staggering desertion by her assailant who rapidly disappeared from Eli's sight.

Eli now turned just in time to feel force of hunting net launched straight over her and she was soon rapped and entangled under its heavy weight.

Hands were then quickly rolling her over and folding her into conveniently trapped prey, to be dragged sideways along the icy hill slope and eventually downward into pitch black subterranean depths.

***

Lee lay in his low bed wondering about his decision. He really had no choice. The chance of better surrounds and a reduced sentence seemed like a no-brainer. The goons had arrived earlier that morning and modified his normally retarded computer console, installing extra hardware and software. Some Mil grade black boxes too, no doubt in order to blind and scramble the foreign snoops that always lurked. The enemy banking networks had no doubt been fortified tenfold since his last run.

Lee still hadn't been given any specifics. But he had immediately been upgraded to the top inmate cafeteria and entertainment complex. A small bag of Dream had also materialised in his exercise vault locker before he had been upgraded. He had struggled to sneak it back to his cell, but passed it ok; he knew he was now at the top of the soft list. A pet. He had been snarled at by others. 'Who cares' he thought.

He had awoken several times during the night in various states of fear and anxiety. The routine for the past years had been predictable. He knew the ladder and where he was on it. Now the expectations of working for the head man and the strong possibility of failure had him all worked up. He had barely slept at all. He knew that his new computer system was due to be initialised too in a few hours and that was when he was expected to begin the laborious process of base hack. It would take time to get back into the mode and mindset.

Lee had requested a stack of reading material be given over detailing the capabilities of the new hardware and software. His next task would then be to hook up online with a few old acquaintances and underground pockets still being frequented by the fraternity that was illegal interplanetary electronic crime. Every shade of human motivation and criminality was to be found within these pockets and Lee would have to be careful just passing through, let alone talking and exchanging with anyone there.

Lee's depression and anxiety were at an all time high. He was now feeling like a rat trapped in a cage even more than usual. He looked across at the hidden compartment where the bag of Dream was deposited. He reached over full stretch and pulled the bag out. He then used the small applicator to scoop up a small hit and then inject the powdery drug. He had always made the decision to strictly move the stuff, not become a user. It could even possibly contain programmed nano's in it that could be used to bump him off at the flick of a switch, when the time was right. Lee knew of this possibility, but he didn't care now. Besides that would be too fancy for a prison hit, he reassured himself.

For now he would just float away for a few hours of rest and have himself a sweet little party in his head; here in the midst's of his netherworld.

***

Lee had been poring over the documentation for his new system for weeks, getting to grips with the capabilities and pitfalls of the supplied hardware and software suite loaned to him by his masters.

Tame A.I. was powerful and the default tool for most coders of course and was usually used for such a task. However this would leave tell tale fingerprints in the end users methodology and implementation, something Lee's task masters had insisted he avoid at all cost. Easier said than done. Hence the concentrated preparation for obtaining the upmost masking and avoidance warez. Lee had to know of his own capabilities at his end- both man and software. A.I's were more powerful as well but not as free thinking or original as a cracker. Brute force was not always the best way in or out.

Always at the back of his mind was the report he had read about his own capture. It had given him new workarounds but reading it reinforced his anger at his present incarceration.

On top of these feelings he had received the hurry up from one of Galitski's men the day before and was now hurriedly implementing his system. Building it up manually, painstakingly, from custom kernel ascending all the way to the custom GUI Lee favoured. These custom tweaks would be worth it though, especially if things got tight when on the other side. A world record build even if Lee thought so himself.

Tonight he would see if it had all come together. Then it would be off to see some old friends for the latest goodies.

Chapter 9.

Cool and deep underground. A low ceiling chamber just high enough to crouch through and about five metres of round space hacked out of deep subterranean ice. The temperature was even and the small space easier to heat. Metres below surface Eli's Geophysical scan revealed and relatively comfortable even with bound hands and feet, and tangled netting for an underlay. Eli assumed that this netting would ordinarily have been deployed against wild game upon the tundras and coastal edges.

Eli could just make out from the soft glow of a single crude tallow candle resting on a ledge the shapes of Adam and Orchid. The latter's moist breathe was easier to see as they lay heaped around the cavern floor.

The three had been dragged along for a few minutes through what looked like a natural underground passage that followed down from the surface, sliding along past jutting unevenly veined and buttressed ice corridor walls that glowed their own charismatic soft backlit shades of alternating dark and light blue.

Eli had the distinct feeling that Adam was still unconscious from the hard blows he had received at the hands of their strange hosts. His bio signs were very low. Eli couldn't help but notice during the skirmish that had just ensued that their hosts appeared to be an odd assortment of debilitated humanity; remnants of a once recognizable race. Their captors staggered around on assorted stumps. Malformed legs and feet and other poor approximations for limbs.

It had dawned on Eli soon after capture that these survivalists were the likely offspring of eradiated and chemically deformed human forebears who had struggled on after the war of annihilation had been rent upon them by long dead foes. Probably surviving off wild game that had also managed to survive precariously in various pockets on the surface.

One positive mutation Eli had deduced was that of excessive body hair that was present on most of these cave dwellers, almost a pelt, giving the impression of forced devolution to an early form of man now closer in appearance to Ape's. She suspected the thick hair formed a barrier that kept each individual warm in the freezing elements whilst shedding regularly to help throw off deposits of toxic chemical and radioactive particles present in the surrounding environment. Very similar had been observed in the wild animal subjects being monitored for research by the Alpha scientists.

"Are you alright?" Came the whispered voice of Orchid from the near side.

"Yes I'm ok." Said Eli quietly. "I can't get free of these bonds though."

"Neither can I." Said Orchid. "Can you see any signs of life in the Captain?"

"I can see a faint amount of breath coming from his respirator but he is obviously unconscious." Replied Orchid.

The jabbering of guttural voices echoed from tunnels in the distance. Then there were two of the Ape men inside amongst the captives. The Ape men began kicking their captives each in turn and when they got no response from Captain Stuart, proceeded to drag him by the feet, sliding him outside and down the wet glassy corridor and out of sight.

***

Jørn, the undisputed leader of the Ash tribe was first to drink the warm blood from the freshly opened neck of the unconscious male. The thing in question had been dragged before the assorted clan which had assembled in the great chamber. This had become a regular custom when fresh prey was brought before him.

The strangeness of the being had made most mouths wary to begin with. The hours of difficulty removing Segments of the Envirosuit had made the clans people weary and frustrated. The Envirohelmet (still containing the head) had finally been thrown with anger into the shouldering communal hearth by Jørn himself.

After viewing Jørn consume the neck fluid, soon the rest of the elderly hierarchy had distributed the remainder of the fresh bright liquid amongst the highly thought of. Pure softer flesh had then next. Finally the organs were removed and also shared around to be eagerly consumed. The remainder of the body was then divided and placed in carved out ice pits, naturally freeze preserving the flesh. Some choice parts were kept nearer in small vessels filled with precious salt.

Huld the clans Shaman had been the only member of the group to dissent when the decision had been made to consume their new sources of food and loot, the latter having been seized by Chief Jørn who now paraded around with the thin, confusingly coloured garment slung around his arching back.

Appearing from the rear of the chamber Huld had thrown herself upon the corpse in desperate appeal to save the strangers life. She had warned of a curse, in order to try and scare the assembly. This had given rise to angry pillorying and cuffing by the mob for her interjection into the promising fresh feasting.

Huld had seen strange visions before at random times throughout her life but not all had come to fruition in any meaningful way. She had not truly expected to actually see these strangers exist in unfolding reality and was shocked when they had been brought in by the hunters. But as soon as these mysterious captives had appeared the voices within her emphasised their true importance.

Huld now tried to convince her fellow ice dwellers that these three captured in the days ambush were special and had been sent to help the clansmen, but she had been shouted down by most and threatened at knife point by Jørn's right hand man when given a dead eyed nod of favour.

Jørn had been quick to sway the small band and berate Huld as being a mad witch (something he shouted at her regularly when in her rarer presence) when the first captive had been shown to the assembled crowd.

The chief had then slit the man's throat before Huld had a chance to again throw herself on the body in protection and plead for the strangers preservation.

Seeing the shiny gun captured from the days raid was now slung securely over the chief's shoulder, Huld now recognized the absolute power he held within the clan. His cunning and manipulation would now be unstoppable. He would not hesitate to dispose of Huld whom he had allowed a brief stay in his midst pretending to curry favour by preparing a healing salve for a recent battle wound. In his merciless, violent mood swings Jørn would not care for her usefulness and finally test the trigger on his new toy.

Huld had seen these three strangers appear in a vision some weeks before and knew through her gifted vision that they had seemed auspicious.

When Jørn produced an earthenware flagon and drunkenly pitched it at Huld, she knew when to immanently leave the camber. She exited out of sight from those gathered around. But not out of ear shot. She would wait for the revelry laced water-herb-moss-wood ethanol mix, or 'Wild Aquavit' as it was colloquially known to drunkenly subdue and knockout the clan's folk.

Huld had held her breath as Jørn had twice shouted for one of the 'other females' to be brought to him. Just the thought of him hoisting one of the strangers up in his chamber and then defiling them with his filthy hands made Huld sick to her stomach. Thankfully his drunken request had been ignored by his more inebriated henchmen.

After the clan had feasted and retired for the evening Huld moved quietly out of her hidden nook and down the corridor towards the two remaining prisoners.

***

Lee's old chums Diamondeyes and Snakehead had at first disbelieved the Dragon himself had returned. Lee had been quick to tell them to Jam the smoke porting for another day and get on with helping an old friend out with the latest warez. After proof of I.D./life, they had in turn supplied Lee with a quality soft router along with the latest hot A.I. evasion smarts.

The Mil grade code slicing software 'Dicerene 10028' supplied along with the black boxes would easily get him through the U.D.N encryptions and spoof addresses, Lee now understood after reading up on the code. It was the very best and the very toughest to master. Lee's own config's and mods would add some shine and originality to the mix.

A quick diag, break for warm sushi rolls and mini pizza from the A Caff and then a test run early morning time would really get the party started. So would the Dream and Stim cocktail dessert he was steadily become addicted to. It was a personal countdown to ecstasy or Armageddon.

***

"I wonder what they will do with Adam? Did you know these people were still alive in this part of the world?" Asked Eli after the noise of their captors had disappeared. The two were alone in what looked and smelled like a coal depository with heaped up darkly shaped piles all around. The smell was distinct and overwhelming through uncovered Envirohelmets, both Eli and Orchid talking openly but in hushed tones.

"I had heard rumours when overhearing my father a long time ago but no one I know back home has ever talked about them since I was a child. A few years ago I brought it up with him in conversation, but he refused to talk about it." Orchid replied.

"Well." Eli said pausing. "I can't believe no one knew about these surface survivors since we are fairly close to Sinker One, I mean surely the Environment Monitors placed around here and the base staff would have detected them for sure."

"If they had, we were out of the loop with such info. But it doesn't surprise me. None of us even knows how our race came to be. What is our genesis? I once asked my father why we lived and survived the way we do and he said all he knew was that his father had told him we were an experiment that had been started, then forgotten by a civilization long ago." Orchid said

"I was told a similar." Eli continued. "I can't understand why no one talks about who the threatening ones are that we are supposed to hide from all the time. If these creatures are it I can't see why we should be so fearful?"

"But look at them Eli, they are grotesques. Mutants. They are a destroyed remnant of humanity, lucky to be able to exist out here, let alone reproduce. They can add nothing to our own way of being. If I had to live here I would consider drowning myself. They are obviously living in misery." Orchid concluded.

"It's not that bad if you don't know any different." Eli said philosophically.

Eli gasped in surprise as an unknown voice cut through her thoughts. Orchid then fell silent as each captive looked up at the entrance way of the icy cell to witness the clear Blue eyed gaze of one of the tribal humans crouching there.

This one had the residual looks and dress of a female but unlike the others did not have ash smeared all over her face in the encasing war paint look of her brethren.

Eli thought she recognized the face beneath the hair and grey hood of the disfigured mutant women.

"We have met before you and I, on the astral plane. I was shown that our futures are entwined, I can feel it." The words burst forth in Eli's head once more.

"Your man is dead, rendered to the clan. I am sorry." She hesitated and then started with another burst that made Eli's mind ache.

"I tried to make them listen but they know no better."

Eli felt a wave of illness strike at what felt like her very soul upon hearing these last few words.

Her mind raced back to Adam in happier times that they had shared growing up together. They were relatively close in age and in recent years their friendship had become a maelstrom of intimacy and distance as they both went about their required duties that kept the colony going.

Even though Eli like the rest of her kind had been altered with personality constraint as part of her gene conditioning, the two had grown to develop a mutual physical as well as emotional attachment together that she now felt had been brutally severed.

Something like anger now welled up in her, a strange emotional feeling that made her physically nervous and agitated. She had only experienced this on a few other occasions in her life.

"I have taken care of the guard, so we must hurry if you wish to escape." The mutant passed on with a flurry of mental urging.

Chapter 10.

"If you wish to help us escape, bring me my pack gear. And my friends also if you can manage it." Eli projected with great effort, assuming Huld as she had called herself could still understand her thoughts. This statement was met with a definite nod and the mutant shuffled off down the corridor and out of sight.

"She is going to help us escape." Eli said quietly to Orchid.

"How do you know that?" Orchid said in a bemused tone.

Evidently the mental communion that had just taken place between Eli and Huld had been unobserved by Orchid.

"I can hear her in my mind and I think she can understand me." Eli explained.

"It's a strange sensation, but we seem to anticipate each other's thoughts, as impossible as that might seem. But you will have to trust me on this Orchid. She claims it is the best and only way for us to properly communicate." Eli explained to her friend.

"My name is Huld." Eli heard the words tumble out of her own mouth at lightning speed and she almost tangled them as they came out.

"We must leave, for you and I are now in great danger." Huld suggested then cautiously departed the chamber.

They didn't have to wait long as Huld returned, laden down with both of the away packs. They were still secured but showed obvious signs of damage due to clan tampering; attempted entry.

"Good thing the others are sleeping now." Huld announced.

"Can you free our bonds?" Eli asked.

"I will." Huld responded.

She proceeded to reach under her garb of mottled animal skins and produce an old, well used folding knife distinctly missing half of its red handle grip. It took some time but eventually with Huld's help the netting was untangled and removed in turn from each captive and the tuff bonds cut away from hands and feet.

Now free, Eli dove into the trek backpack and removed the single emergency transponder that she knew fresh from her training would be woven into the casing of her first aid kit. With a series of sliding thumb presses a brief glowing burst of soft green light was observed to weave through the unit's exterior which Eli then shoved back into her backpack.

Eli and Orchid knew that Dimi aboard the Orpheus and possibly the inhabitants of Sinker One would be aware of their current position and that she would be tracked through the device to within a metre of the transponder unit's position, as they moved.

"Some of my clan may have already inadvertently already done similar with your dead companion's tools." Huld announced after observing Eli's interactions with her kit.

"Ok, interference aside, we should be picked up now by our people if we can get out of here without being noticed. I just hope we don't trigger unwanted attention from others upstairs." Orchid said referring to unseen hostile enemy forces. She was now free of her bonds too.

"You lead the way." Eli said turning to Huld.

***

Captain Curtis sat calmly listening to the damage report summary being relayed from the boats computer and read aloud by his first officer Sam Deacon.

"...And finally we've lost long range communications". Deacon finished.

Curtis now had a mostly fully operational ship after the crew had managed to get basic power and control back within the craft. An accomplishment after raiding the last of the spares store for control units and other precious electrical components. A salvage of their sister boat would be on the cards post mission.

They had then tentatively moved off, tracking a faint signal they were certain was their recent quarry.

Curtis realized it was nearly lights out and show over, the day before when they had tangled with the 'Killer Whale' as Deacon named it; and that encounter had rattled the crews nerves Curtis slowly came to comprehend.

But he was not rattled. It was his internal conditioning. His being especially bred for this kind of long term warfare. What nobody else on board knew was that David Curtis had been Psychogenitically altered when a child via an implanted U.D.N developed virus vector, so as to be prepared as part of a military design program. This was an experiment initially developed near the end of the hot war, generations earlier. The scheme was now regularly introduced to 'specimens' of the population earmarked for Mil service, to create a less emotional and decidedly more stable leadership operative.

By the time Curtis was the captain of his own vessel the second cold war as it was now called had become well established. He had once overheard some early crew members mumble that Curtis himself was an ice cold bastard, after much complaining about his perceived but misunderstood secretive, surly nature.

He had calmly watched on, as he allowed these men to freeze slowly to death after marooning them on an ice berg some years before; in retaliation for their decided insubordination.

He was the Master of his own vessel and his current roster crew knew it down to the letter.

"Sir I have now detected a fresh and much stronger energy signal. A definite burst." His tactical officer now blurted over the intercom.

"Position." Curtis murmured.

The onboard computer now took over the intercom and proceeded to detail the range and co ordinates verbally.

Curtis suddenly felt something he rarely experienced. A rush of excitement. He felt that it must be the enemy, as they were now close to the last detected 'Whale' signal. But the location was surprisingly inland some distance and in some of the most inhospitable Iceland on the entire frozen globe, Curtis realized from experience.

"Intercept course. Ahead-full." He now directed to the crew and it's systems.

"Seal team One, Prepare for surface deployment, full kit and ration."

***

Huld had quickly taken Orchid and Eli along the bottom of a series of deep crevasses. The path had then turned sharply downward near the entrance to the ice caves they had been dragged into previously.

The going was taxing and dangerous and would have been impossible in some places without the help of the basic terrain and abseiling gear from Orchids away pack. Orchid lead the way having the most experience followed by Huld who was strong and agile in her own way. Eli covered their exit, all the while expecting angry tribesman to come charging through behind them at any moment.

Eventually though after what felt like many, many hours to Eli, they came to a small ante chamber that looked out over and above the open plains, the sight now leaving behind the icy underground labyrinth they had initially escaped from.

The view introduced a gradual decline descending a few kilometres or so beyond, into the open plains.

"I don't think they could have followed us." Huld relayed to Eli, who in turn repeated to Orchid as she had been doing for all of the days trekking. "My Clan does not have the marvellous equipment that you carry. I must rest a little and eat some." She told Eli through heavy breathing.

"Thank you for your help." Eli replied genuinely.

They set down on some softly worn mossy boulders located about the cavern floor. Everywhere there were small pools of frozen water and deeper into the cave Huld was able to smash a particularly small pool and break it into smaller ice fragments. Eli and Orchid turned away as she proceeded to squat down and urinate onto the fragments, speeding up the defrosting process.

"Should we offer her some of our warmed liquid?" Orchid said grinning.

"She might prefer her own blend." Eli said and both laughed for the first time in days.

Huld ignored them both and took a small well worn plastic military type canteen from her belt and after a while filled the bottle and then drank from it. When full she moved over to the others who were seated. She un-slung a small Hessian carry bag and from small rusted tin cans that were placed half over each other, she removed pieces of semi cooked fish and slowly ate.

In the meantime Eli and Orchid had delved into their away packs and removed self warming drinking flasks and small touch activated cooking canisters full of energy rich food. In a few minutes the three companions were swapping food and drink along with related comments. Orchid was by now becoming accustomed to Huld's small voice inside her mind much like Eli.

Huld was fascinated by the unusual warmth and texture of the food. Eli and Orchid wondered about the toxicity of the gifted fish portions.

"It is safe to eat." Huld voiced, embarrassing the two briefly.

When finished eating each quietened down.

Soon though Huld was sitting closer to Orchid and prodding and examining the smooth grey material that made up her Envirosuit. She was fascinated by how it gracefully, smoothly clung around each part of Orchids body. Eli watched on and admired the fashioning of Huld's own distinct off white rustic clothing. The strongly stitched joins around the bodily encompassing Seal Skin garment. A tough belt adorned with pouches, tools and amulets. Thick Hide Boots and Gloves and large furry Hood that enclosed the head against deadly cold. Finally various clothe wrappings around the face and other potentially exposed limb joints and extremities in need of ancillary insulation.

Soon, after thoroughly examining each other's individuals peculiarities of dress and distinguishing physical features, (fascinating all three in the participation.)

Huld moved away then to stand and look into the distant landscape and began talking with a sense of importance.

"I always thought you people ghosts. My own clan would call you 'Shadow People' and talk in myth and legend about the strange shadows that would move about the ground at rare times, usually foreshadowing doom or misfortune. But when older I learnt to see. In my dreams like you can Eli. But I can also see when not asleep. When also awake."

Eli became very still and for the first time felt like her life made real sense. It seemed there was a reason for the current situation. She had begun to sense dejavu when first attacked back at the plateau. She now had a feeling of deep connection with Huld and believed she could now come to terms with the strange dreams she had been experiencing herself in recent years.

"You and I have met many times before in this life and others before." Huld continued.

"But not always in the flesh." She paused.

"You're saying you and Eli are kindred spirits from many... incarnations?" Orchid asked.

"Yes." Huld said. "And we have important work to do together now; that is the essence of what my visions have been telling me. I know indirectly Eli has also been shown the path." She said.

"I feel I should tell you that our home which is far away and deep under the sea has been attacked by deadly foes whom we suspect may be old enemies from the earlier war. You know of what I speak?" Eli said cautiously.

Orchid gave her an uncertain glance. Huld appeared to go into an almost trance like state as she relayed her thoughts.

"I have witnessed this and can tell you that a misguided enemy is seeking your destruction and mine for more or less the same reasons. They have grown to only understand conflict alone and propagate conflict as a means to control all." Huld continued.

"The irony is that you are really one and the same, you and this enemy. I know that only time and distance have separated you. Your kind were crafted as a sort of backup plan. Most secret and undesirable before the great dual calamity of war and climate strife struck here. These enemy as we call them were part of the many factional minds long ago who sought to create you as a kind of insurance policy for a disastrous event such as war, plague or environmental ruin- with the best of intentions.

A rare and intelligent decision given what humanity has chosen to pursue over recent millennia.

But as with many things done between generations and ages past, the knowledge of your creation and existence was lost to your outward creators and their many associates. Now you have been left, as have my people, to claim your own culture and a future for yourselves.

I feel that in the coming days the reason for us meeting will be given over to this reality and our conscious minds, indeed the conscious minds of all humanity in it's many forms will be enlightened and unburdened for new life and great possibilities."

Huld fell silent and seemed unmoving for some time. After a while she seemed presently her more traditional self again.

Orchid and Eli were astonished by these revelations. In both their lives they had never understood the true origin of their people or it's purposes. They had been fed the ideas of a safe hidden community that had at first flourished, secluded deep under the waves and ice but was now failing under the very isolation that had allowed it to exist.

"One feeling I also know to be true." Huld concluded. "We must move quickly. The enemy is near and time is running out."

***

Lee was breezing along. He had demonstrated and explained the capabilities and effectiveness of his system to the Chief Galitski's goons and they seemed obliging from what comment had been returned his way.

They now told him his real designated target: the base security of a satellite station near Saturn's outer moon Enceladus. Some enemy General was to be tracked and his personal life scooped and passed on. Easy work for Lee, who now felt some relief.

Military installations had all the internal security turned up to max. Tough initially to penetrate but plenty of sound and vision for a fly on the wall to grab. An eavesdropping Dragon on the wall in this specific setup.

Lee had only to bide his time and sneak open a little bit of spare proc time and put aside a hidden terminal and he would be free to return the favour to his electronic overseers. He would soon have eyes on them. He knew the type - officious ass lickers. But none too handy with the tools. These monitor lackeys would become Lee's tools in turn, without even knowing it. He just had to get lucky. Timing was important. But he would get smart. Some of the boys from the Stingray's and the other crews would get the nod from Chow when the time was right. Hopefully the distraction would come off ok. From there it would get easier and he could start making plans of his own.

***

Sam Deacon sat in Doctor Farley's medical bay fidgeting with his weather seals in a state of agitation.

"They're good. Quit messing with them, you're gonna start making me nervous." Farley said curtly.

"I mean, you would think I would be left in charge of the boat! Second in command means fuckall to the CO. Every time there's an outbound shit happens. Enemy engagement, friendly frac, mutee attack, Christ even drowning! It's a free fire zone as soon as take a step onto solid ice. Hey.... anyway I was thinking....you sure you can't do me another flavour, another medical?" Sam said tensely.

"No. You've had your fill for this deployment. Another would bring suspicion, and we don't need that my friend." Farley said.

"Fuck you!" Sam said aggressively and then immediately regretted it. Farley though didn't take offence. Farley was always under the influence of 'Calm' these days.

"Relax, drop that new chill pill just before hand, then go with the flow." The Doc lowered his voice. "Knowing the Cap as I do, he has declared he will be point man on this one. Says it's ordered straight from the top. Intercept and capture the Reds who out ran us yesterday." Farley said flatly.

"You're shitting me! You came by this how? Talk about out of the loop, geese." Sam said with more Calm intervening; soothingly returning to his strained voice.

"He confides in me, hell there's no one else. He's ordered to debrief to me and me alone. Chops for designated counsellor. Gives me a little inside edge, got an open line into our top man's head, not that it's worth much." Farley said lowering his voice.

"Man, I was hoping to have a Curtis free holiday up there at least. Or one back here, playing host. I don't know which churns me up more. The idea of going gung hoe next to Curtis in a fire fight gives me no high. With his reputation, Christ I've seen it for myself. Probably start the war cooking here again, 'Interplanetary incident' kind of shit they'll say back home." Sam said with dread.

"So looks like this time you can take a back seat. Let the other band of heroes and Captain courageous take the bullet. Besides you'll probably land, walk around in circles for a day and after freezing your asses off, return to boat and rest up - having captured nothing and seen nothing but snowmen and shadows. Happened last time. Take my word for it. Cos' if you get bored, could be your chance to 'accidentally' frag the Cap and earn a mental discharge, with my help... or score yourself a promotion. You could be top dog. Wanna roll the dice?" Farley said with blurry eyes and dazed smile.

Sam suddenly felt ice cold all over.

Chapter 11.

Jørn stood and stared at the severed bonds lying on the floor of the chamber. He had just been informed a few moments earlier that his potential bride to be had escaped with the other of her kind.

It was Huld he knew, that had helped them escape, it was as plain as snow that fell upon the plains. He would to track them down personally.

As he and a few other chosen hunters were preparing their packs to disembark, a tribal sentry appeared. It was a younger clansman from one of the outlying rock cave observer look outs.

"There are enemy approaching from the east. Look like skymen." The sentry relayed. His warm breath filling the outer tunnel between panting breaths.

"How far?" Jørn asked.

"Less than a few hours. They come in force." The Sentry responded.

"Tell that bastard Karl to see them off." Jørn shouted knowing there was every chance that the second, half son of Huld, one of his personal retinue and next best hunter (after himself) would most likely go to his doom.

***

Angel remembered vision of demons much like the classical mythical artistry of the old world masters, the kind he had studied as a boy. Horns and hoofs amongst the flames. Before these sensations, only the dim awareness of being transported in a semi conscious state by persons unknown. Then these persons had sought to do the most terrible, painful things to him. It was the stuff of nightmares. These beasts would attempt communication through all sorts of agonizing mind piercing, foreign procedures, prolonged beatings. Angel could not always tell what was real and what was induced psychotropic's.

Through the pain and fog there was always one presence peering down from a vantage point beyond the mayhem. Angel had never felt true hate or vengeful feeling before. But he had learnt to hate his captors and that one male looking figure always looming nearby like terror. All of those present were brutal warriors but this one man, dressed formally and with eyes like black quartz, seemed to loom beyond the others. Always on the periphery.

Angel now recognized who these strangers were; remembered in stints how he had come to be in this place. He had met them initially out on the planetary surface when he had been captured along with Yumi. Both Angel and Yumi had been held together for some time (Angel was not sure how long) but that did not last and soon she had disappeared. Angel had felt alone ever since. He longed to return home. This place and these people were the personification of misery. The chemical substances Angel was being subjected to were rapidly destroying him and near driving him to insanity.

He felt death was near.

***

Curtis' white clad Seal team made easy work of the mutants on the open plain. The wild men had tried to ambush his own. It had happened before on rare occasions in these parts, to other U.D.N fighters who had ventured onto this part of the continental surface.

Years before there had been talk of attempting to rehabilitate these survivors, but as with all things, lack of resources and a perceived irredeemable corruption of these subsurface dwellers took care of that idea. So now the allies took care of the survivalists in the easiest way they knew how.

They had allowed one to survive, a big one who appeared to be the leader. He had evaded them and gotten away with perhaps a few minor flesh wounds.

Curtis had decided to move on quickly to the suspect energy signatures that their detectors had traced earlier.

Along with his three man team Curtis had found the entrance to a suspected mutant lair nearly an hour later after following tracks with their onboard enhanced optics. Only basics kit and augmented electronic aids were feasible when out upon open, hostile terrain. Detection by enemy Drones and fly over's were a remote but random, omnipresent health hazard.

The only obvious sign, a slight thermal signature from a campfire flu sticking out of the undulating terrain.

Curtis unceremoniously dropped two high density fragmentation grenades down the low chimney gap and took cover.

Believing the grenades had done their work he and his team moved off to survey the surrounds.

Some muffled high pitched screams emanated from the chimney hole, post detonation. That of women and children, Curtis surmised. He moved away from the source of the noise a little quicker.

One of his men informed him that he had detected minor fresh tracks moving further inland south west of the ridge that the cave system formed.

After ordering his men to recheck their sensors for radiation spike and interference, Curtis lead his men off in the direction of the tracks.

***

Orchid lead the way as the three escapees made their way towards the location of Sinker One.

The weather had turned, closing in and a strong wind had whipped the snow and moisture up as the three silhouettes made their way across the frozen waste land. Visibility was even worse than usual.

Sinker One was still some hours away and the going would be very tough for Huld, Eli and Orchid realized.

A few hours of trekking later, the weather had decidedly gotten even worse for the trio, with a mixture of high winds and driving sleet and snow. The temperature now at a dangerous low.

Orchid was leading the way through her tracking system as Huld and her fellow travellers were by now caked in wet snow and sleet and Huld's body was beginning to shut down. She screamed to Eli and Orchid to change direction and follow her into a nearby shelter and in the process nearly fell down an ice chasm which luckily was just a short drop.

Even Eli and Orchid's Enviro Suits and enhanced metabolic rate were struggling in such extended freezing conditions.

Eventually the two staggered into an underground system of icy overhang's,

in the shadow of a small rise and once Huld had gathered herself together and

settled, Eli and Orchid set about digging an underground shelter in which to hide out from the weather. Here they could raise Huld's core body temperature and hide from unwelcome company.

Orchid and Eli both pulled portable Plasma cutters from there packs and soon had an entry shaft two metres down below the surface creating a carved out round chamber just big enough to comfortably accommodate three. Some of the long ice blocks they had removed were then used to cap off the access tunnel they had started with.

Orchid took a small recovery blanket from her pack and rapped Huld as best she could. By now Huld was in a state of low torpor and Eli realized the poor diet and living conditions of these people would not be helping her current physical condition.

Orchid then set up a mini chemical Heater that raised the air temperature in the small dug out to a more even, warmer micro climate.

After finishing drainage gutters for defrosting gathering icy water to escape the chamber, Eli and Orchid unfolded ground mats and along with Huld got into disposable sleeping bags for some well afforded rest so as to wait out the raging storm above.

***

Nine hours had passed and Orchid and Eli had managed to get some sleep. During this rest time they each took turns to check on Huld whose core temperature gradually stabilized.

After a few vitality booster shots from Eli's emergency medical kit Huld appeared to be over the worst of her hypothermia.

After another few hours of resting and warm beverages the trio broke their underground camp, forcing the way through a fresh thick layer of snow that had dropped since their beginning the excavation, covering over the access tunnel and top surface outside. The three had been well sealed in from the freezing outer elements.

Eli and Orchid briefly discussed the risk of their pursuer's catching up with them and decided their tracks would be well covered after the snow storm.

Orchid reconfirmed the trio's location and bearing, and estimated a few more hours of trekking, some of which could be very rough terrain.

***

Curtis and his men had managed to set up a small reinforced tent in a stony hollow inside of which they now planned to ride out the vicious snow storm. Curtis had been messaged that he and his crew were not far from the surface base at Haltom's Cutting some five hours away by air, However command insisted that visibility was too poor for a safe evac flight and that the storm would pass in a few hours. Nothing for it but to hunker down and ride this one out Curtis understood.

His second in command, Sam Deacon had developed a bad case of frostbite around one wrist where part of his protective thermal liner had torn from a slip and fall against some rough ice, as the team had made it's way towards the shelter.

After dealing with the frostbite medically it had been decided to leave Sam Deacon behind in the tent with some emergency supplies. He was assured he would be picked up on the way back to the U.S.S Dhal after mission success.

The storm passed after many hours and the three remaining Allied soldiers carried on and returned to pick up their last trail tracking point plotted within their GPS systems.

At least Cutis' now two man team, hoped it was the last point, as most landmarks and signs of previous passage were long buried under fresh snow falls.

"Tread carefully. Be mindful of Avalanche and melt holes." Curtis said to his men as they passed over a dividing mountain in the grey landscape under dim sky.

His combined Compass/temperature gauge was measuring a balmy minus eight degrees, warm for this time of year.

From their current view they could survey a series of mountain ranges and connecting valley's spreading across visual range as far as visibility could afford.

They trekked on further, taking some hours to cross to another mountain ridge top and again survey the valley below.

Curtis was considering calling in a pickup from command and going home, when the group collectively registered thermal signatures within their optic sights.

The distant figures moving far down in the valley below were kilometres further down the slope. They were faint against the interference and white out of the foreground landscape but present none the less; the signal faint too, but present none the less. Rare clear blue sky and bleaching sunlight made the hunting conditions ideal.

The group of men made their way hurriedly further down the mountain using as much cover as could be afforded in the freshened landscape; boots sinking and breaking through clean pack snow and clear air, leaving deep divots with each stride. The team pushed on harder, racing against time. Driven by Curtis' lead.

Not far now from the targets and the shapes of three persons could be made out slogging up hill at the start of a valleys rise.

Curtis noted that a substantial glacial ice wall formed most of the peak of the fore-valley's rise. This was more or less bottlenecking this enemy trio's passage against a backdrop of an imposing green-blue glassy ice glacier.

Curtis and his men solemnly dashed forward in a loosely spread spear formation, approaching a close clustering stony flat bedded reef, still jutting through the mountainside's encasing snow and ice. The perfect base of fire from where he now stood, panting for breath.

It afforded them good cover and close line of sight to the three enemy whom Curtis was looking forward to paying back for the loss of the Thornton and the damage done to the Dhal.

Now settled at the position Curtis ordered his men to lock on to each target separately as to pick off each in good time and not waist the obvious advantage.

With weapons ready and perched steadily on the naturally smooth rock moulded base of fire, Curtis' men steadied and waited with bated breath for the order to fire.

None came as in quick succession; the first of Curtis' team was silently sniped from a ridge to the rear of their location.

The second of Curtis' team managed to get off a quick single misaimed round before becoming Jørn's second victim.

The noise of the lone rifle burst from Curtis' own second team member exploded around the valley, echoing for some time.

The man gurgled and spat blood as small packets of energy blew apart internal organs and chest cavities, leaving bloody corpses roughly slumped against rock.

One of Jørn's clansmen had beaten him to his trigger some seconds before and burst out of a nearby hollow in the snow, just to the rear of Curtis' position. The clansman proceeded as ordered to bludgeon the Captain silent before either he or one of his men could fire their own weapons. This leading one could be used as a bargaining chip hostage with the sky people, Jørn had insistently told his men.

Curtis was out cold.

Chapter 12.

Eli, Orchid and Huld turned to look just as the commotion across the valley erupted.

"Get to cover!" Orchid yelled as the combatants across the valley came into her sights.

The three dashed a little over a hundred metres to a drift of some shallow jagged rock remnants protruding from the snowy hillside. Huld desperately tried to keep up.

Sheltering behind these Eli primed her frag grenades after handing her single weapon, a percussion pistol to Huld. She now waited with hot blood building up and pounding through bodily systems, for the attackers to come within throwing distance.

Orchid unsnapped her own medium range Pulse Rifle after releasing it from the side of her back pack.

The Rifle resembled a long white plain boxed compartment and within a few brief patterned finger movements and twisting motions the weapon had slid from its simple shape and morphed into compact repeater. It fired a traditional jacketed round with an embedded Plasma packet at it's tip, capable of piercing most armoured materials upon impact.

"Three targets." Orchid said loudly as the three hunkered down to cover just before a rattle of automatic weapons fire came pouring in.

These barrages of archaic armour piercing projectiles were interspersed with deadly glowing packets of fast moving amber energy fired from Jørn's captured Pulse Sniping Gun.

"Recognize the incoming energy waves?" Orchid relayed to Eli between pursed lips.

"Damn him! Adam's gun! " Eli shouted back in recognition.

"Throw one of your grenades out in front as far as you can Eli, I'll cover you. See if you can move down to that pocket sixty metres to our left. From there you can try another grenade and hopefully surprise the other two firing from over there in that lower position. I'll keep them under pressure.

Now, prepare your cloak and watch out for the Pulses!" Orchid said shouting over the noise all round.

"You two may have to displace, if it gets hotter!" Eli suggested, pausing between barrages.

With that Eli visually scouted the opposing positions, armed her first grenade and threw it forward with all her strength. She then retrieved her pistol from Huld who was hunching down in her own shallow hand dugout behind a small boulder, continuing to scrape wildly with one hand to gain further depth. Upon taking the weapon Eli quickly detached bulky trekking items from her person and activated her suits full cloaking ability.

Within a few seconds of the grenade exploding she was vaulting over the rocky stand and running with all her speed to the shrouded pocket down below of her previous position. Gravity and enhanced muscle toning were fortuitously on her side.

She summersault dived into the cover of the stone ringed pocket, landing heavily ahead of a hail of projectiles and energy pulse aimed her way.

Immediately on her feet after the tumble, she had already primed her next grenade and thrown it in the desired location; it's placement just beyond the rocky cover not far from where the noisy automatic fire was coming from.

A pause and a few yells were heard before a devastating explosion erupted behind the rocky barrier some twenty metres away. This was followed after a few moments by several well aimed incoming energy burst from above the ridge on Eli's right. She hunkered down and only barely escaped being blasted to pieces. However the splintering debris had partially betrayed her camouflage.

Ice and snow evaporated and hissed steam all around her.

As abruptly as the sudden rapid fire of energy packets had been delivered the entire valley fell silent.

Eli suspected that the sniping shooter had finally dissipated the Energy Rifles rounds or overcooked the weapon.

After waiting a few minutes she signaled to Orchid who by now had moved up and over to the ridge adjacent to Eli.

Eli was aware of her approaching the snipers position via her A.I.P's Vismaps' plotting from beneath the guise of her active Cloak.

Within a few minutes Orchid emerged into sight, being forced down the ridge at gun point, the prisoner of one of the mutant people who was wrapped semi-camouflaged within Adam's Cloak.

***

Finally Angel had been relieved of the constant cycle of abuse and constraint. His vision had cleared and he was eventually escorted to a solitary room. Only a kind of hard flat bed and what he assumed were toiletry facilities were present. He had tried to appeal to the men escorting him both verbally and physically but he was weak in mind and body. Even weaker in spirit. The irony of them now ignore him, was not lost on Angel. His attempts to reason with them had been ignored.

He lay alone now in his bed, not bothering to look at his plain, blank surrounds. The starkness was comforting.

He was dressed only in a single piece stretch material outfit, orange in colour. It only covered his mid torso. The outfit before it had been stained with his every bodily fluid known to him.

The temperature of his surrounds was now stable, unlike the excessive hot and cold he had been subjected to in the other place.

He thought of Alpha home and all of the people known to him back there. He wondered if Yumi were still alive. She could just be an arm's length from where he lay, but he would not know it. There was no sound, just steady even light. He had his hand draped over his eyes to help block it out. For the first time in his life he gently wept tears of sadness tinged with temporary relief.

***

In time Huld had joined Eli as the Hairy man force marched Orchid at gun length. He was bellowing in customary guttural language as they moved along.

Huld's quite voice informed Eli that one 'Jørn' demanded that she fully Decloak. She did so.

Jørn was carrying Adams rifle in one hand Eli observed and wielded a large blood stained knife in the other. The blood appeared to be Orchids as she now possessed a deep wound under her neck which she was pinch holding together. Her right hand was held aloft in submission.

With the cold temperature starting to effect the wound frostbite was beginning to necrotize, however it did stem the blood flow appreciably and allow cellular repair.

Just as captor and captive were approaching Eli and Huld, moaning could be heard coming from higher beyond another rock drift, further up the valley. Eli and Huld started making their way towards the rocks when Huld informed Eli she should stop.

The Neanderthal man was getting louder and angrier. They both got the message and flung away their respective weapons to the ground as they came to a stop.

He gesticulated toward Orchid to stand next to the other two, while keeping his gun steadily trained across all three.

Jørn Cautiously made his way up towards the groaning noise.

He stowed his hunting knife and was soon dragging the snowy white-fatigued captive's ragdoll body downhill by its left leg; the heavy backpack gauging the snow as it slid along. The tall, well built mutants heavy fur fashioned boots dug deep with each long stride. He made for an intimidating figure.

Eventually all had gathered together midway along one side of the sloping valley amongst the ambush site. None of the remaining bodies appeared to stir and just a little smoke and acridity from the grenades and spent projectiles hung in the biting air.

The Neanderthal man was bellowing at the garbed human and then at Huld and back again at the uniformed smaller man. By now the man had appeared to come to his senses a little and had managed to prop himself upright and lean heavily against a jutting rock.

Eli spoke quietly and quickly translating for the now squatting Orchid with telekinetic assistance from Huld.

The hairy man would swing his pulse weapon from Huld to the weary soldier back and forth between them after each time either one spoke.

"This is the leader of my people, his name is Jørn." Huld announced: "He is a natural born liar and a thief." She murmured.

"I will kill you all!" The Chief roared with guttural anger.

"Especially you Huld. I should make you to cut off the legs of your new friends and then your own, and watch you eat each other's limbs." He then said almost calmly with a rotted toothy grin.

Huld began to translate this to Eli and then stopped abruptly.

Eli observed Adams weapon being held in the threatening mutants hands and could see this murderous ape man appearing almost exactly in the dream she could remember from weeks before.

"He is also a murderer." Eli said coldly to no one in particular.

"Jørn let us go! Just take what you will and let us go!" Huld pleaded.

"Get out of my head damned Witch!" He spat at her and the entire valley. After saying this he struck Huld with a heavy back handed blow. This was followed by several more vicious strikes repeated with the butt of the Pulse Rifle which luckily was light in weight and directed at her upper torso.

He then moved on to the camouflaged soldier who had small black markers attached to his should Eli had now noticed for the first time. They appeared to denote him as some kind of significant other, compared to the other two dead soldiers of his kind.

Jørn was gesturing at what appeared to be an electronic device attached to the man's forearm and also to the artificial visor that covered the upper part of the man's face.

The man said a few words that sounded vaguely familiar to Eli and proceeded to remove his forearm device which was cracked partially through and most likely broken. He then handed it over to Jørn.

Jørn studied the device briefly and upon seeing it's poor condition, threw it square at the man's head.

The man then moved surprising quickly and threw himself into Jørn attempting to knock the big hairy man over. This only partially succeeded in knocking him off balance and at once the soldier ran down the valley for all his life.

Jørn retained his footing, spun around and then fired a devastating shot into the man's back.

The energy deflected slightly off the backpack and then downward into the lower armoured torso, blasting a neat grape fruit sized whole through the fleeing mans midriff.

Huld gasped and thrashed around on the ground briefly.

Eli took this chance of distraction to pick up a blackened and battered antique assault rifle that had been blown sky high and clear into the air due to her second grenade strike. She was quite prepared to use the weapon as a club, as the previous owner most like had done many times before, when she fired a chambered round into the ground upon seizing it from it's resting place.

She turned the old gun around in one fast fluid motion so as to grip it firmly and with adrenaline racing, fired the weapons last few remaining rounds into Jørns surprised face. Blood exploded onto clean white snow.

Jørn slumped to the ground and with him Eli followed. There she sat for a moment, adrenaline still pulsing. It's effects gradually subsided.

Now for the first time in day's she felt both physically and emotionally exhausted.

She crawled over to be nearer Huld and Orchid.

Eli realised upon examination that both were in bad shape and with seemingly the last of her effort picked herself up off the frozen deck and trudged back across the valley to retrieve the her med kits.

***

After Orchid and Huld had both been patched up with salve and sutures they each sat resting on the snowy decline.

"I was inside that soldiers mind before he died, just now." Huld spoke after some time.

"He was an important man and knew many things. There is a deep cutting some days walk from here further inland. His people have found something important deep beneath the ice and land. I feel it is an ancient thing that they have found." She said.

"He is even now telling me that one of his men has been left back at a makeshift base behind our trail on the mountain." Huld finished.

"We should keep moving to Sinker One." Orchid said. "Now we have partly mended." She added.

The three sat in thoughtful silence for a while.

Sensing Eli's feelings regarding the killing of Jørn, Huld spoke up:

Do not feel bad for the big mutant you killed. He was a threat to all of us and had it coming. Has for a long time. A brutal warrior; he lived by the sword and so died by it. Just because it turned out to be you Elixir who pulled the trigger, is really of no consequence. And as for killing and the death that follows, well, that is the story of this planet's surface and mankind's way. Has been since man learnt to walk it."

"Thank you for the reassurance but I will work this situation out in time. How do you two both feel now and how were you captured by the brute, Orchid?" Eli enquired.

"My ribs were on fire until you placed that medicine upon them." Huld said. "Now they feel very good. My freezing from yesterday has subsided." She now said quite light heartedly.

"My own wound will not slow me down. That big mutant had a stroke of luck back there. A sunburst of bright light hit the valley and must have exposed me for a few seconds. He seemed to be able to sense me with smell as well from what I could tell." Orchid insisted.

"Yes, we have acute senses for the plains." Huld said.

"Well that's all very interesting but.... I think maybe we should split up." Eli announced.

"I don't think that's a good idea." Orchid voiced with concern. "We should stay together for support and get to Sinker One where we will be safe, I feel. Someone might even be there to assist us." Orchid reiterated. "We are lucky to be alive Eli. You and I have experienced death enough to last two lifetimes in the past few days!" Orchid stressed.

"Which means that I can handle myself Orchid. I've been drawn through the fire and come out the other side well enough. Otherwise what was all of the training for? Our Naval Defence motto I was recently forced to memorize 'Never seen, never taken alive' sounds like the utterance of feeble weaklings. The motto for those at Alpha to scared and too blissfully ignorant of the outside world. Well the outside world came knocking and we have slept for too long. We can defeat these enemies. We have proven that here. Right now, in this place."

"We can fight them. But we don't know why they are picking the fight in the first place!.. And there are many more where these came from." Orchid countered.

"Yes there are many more. And if Alpha is ever rebuilt, do we go back into hiding? No we fight now and we learn who these foes are, and then we prepare for the next encounter, for the future. We stop hiding today! Because they will not go away." Eli said with determination.

"You've been waiting all of your life, you told me on your birthday, to be here-topside. Well you certainly got your wish. So where do we go from here then?" Orchid questioned.

"I do not believe anyone will come to save us. We are out here on our own. We cannot assume Dimi or anyone else will be capable of finding us out here. Huld has lead us this far. I trust her and she believes in me. Where she says I must go, I will go. With or without you." Eli said passionately, looking to Huld for support. It was given with a deft affirmative nod of her head.

"Huld and I can seek out this lone soldier she speaks of and find out more about the plans of these surface killers. You can get to Sinker One, pass on our data and rustle up some help for back home." Eli explained.

Orchid sat for a while silent, weighing up the situation and the choices. After some time she replied.

"Ok... ok we will split up, but this is not our conflict Eli. I can't stress that enough." She said with insistence. "We were supposed to gather data and return home! Now you further risk the wrath of mutant cannibals and enemy opportunists!"

She stopped then to gather her breath and calm down. Now it had been Orchid's turn to emote.

"Gather what weapons you can and take the rest of my supplies and gear." Orchid said calmly, handing her own Pulse Rifle over to Eli.

The three then picked themselves up and proceeded to do just so; Huld finding a few serviceable assault rifles and ammunition rounds which she slung over each shoulder for the transit.

The other two retrieved their away packs and soon Orchid picked up Adams Sniper rifle and after considering it's condition decided it would be good company on the way to Sinker One.

Upon wishing each other luck they departed the valley's sloping battleground for separate destinations.

Orchid, a lone figure moved steadily away.

Eli and Huld made for odd looking companions, trudging toward another destination.

Curtis' body lay behind, where he had fallen. Perfectly still. Seemingly lifeless. The bloody stumps of his thighs no longer oozing blood. Body and mind in a kind of conditioned lock down. In shock and near brain dead.

He looked down now, studying his own pathetic looking corps. He glanced over the valley, towards the departing strangers. Then suddenly he felt coldness like the depth frozen hell. He was back in his crippled body. He was alive, barely, but he could not move his legs to save himself.

Chapter 13.

General Hanson sat watching the poor quality Satellite images of his outbound naval team right up until the weather closed in. The show was over. The scenes were bounced to his view screen via one of the few remaining global rangers that hovered above and below the dark toxic maelstrom of cloud; a sleek single winged unmanned craft that could stay aloft indefinitely.

The general had soon grown bored anyhow. Even on a low Rad day when the thick blanket of toxic heavy cloud that encompassed the earth had thinned down a little, the images bounced back to the floating space station were of poor quality.

The blobby thermally enhanced figures that were designated on the screen as his team were barely intelligible and direct ground Communications nonexistent due to standing radio silence.

One of Curtis' team had relayed an encrypted request for drop ship assistance early on in their mission, no doubt driven to do so by hypothermia or extreme cold hardened battle anxiety.

Curtis had probably been tempted to execute this man Hanson Surmised. He was known for that was 'The Crazee'. But he kept things in line, could be relied upon to keep the wheels turning.

All this and more would be worthwhile if more of the enemy and perhaps a few more mutants could be driven to extinction, Hanson believed.

"God only knows how many are down there?" He said to himself aloud.

There was no one else to hear him or answer. He sat alone as always in his personal lounge cum office, feet up on desk taking in the view alongside his glass of Ersatz Bourbon and Coke.

Father would have been proud he reminisced to himself.

His father, the previous 'Sky Marshal Hanson', had lived to a ripe old age of two hundred and twenty with the aid of superior diet and physical enhancers. His father's father before him, had actually taken part in the tail end of the last war and witnessed the deployment of death weapons on both sides and the final tipping of the Earth's climate into one big industrial strength freezer.

A soft chime sounded as a new message came through. An actual request by Curtis himself for drop ship transport of two dead two wounded. Hanson signed off on the green light for the order to be carried out. He just hoped Curtis and his men had bagged some of these rogues before they got too close to the Cutting, not too far on this part of old Europe.

His second wife had gone to bed hours ago after the usual bi monthly domestic battle and Hanson was still fixing for some more.

Eagerly retuning in for prime time Satellite goodness. But as usual this fight he suspected would be a washout.

***

Angel was being fed a strange mix of food and drink to consume. He did not trust it, but what choice did he have. It did not agree with his digestion and when after first consuming it, he had been sick. These recent sensation of vomiting and diareah being new experiences and ones he hoped never to return to, if he survived his present torment. He was still so weak from the maltreatment he had recently been forced to endure. His free will was not his own and something he was struggling with this fact in much the same way as his fear and weakness.

The woman who had brought the food earlier had attempted to comfort him after he had consumed it. He was not sure of her intentions and did not trust her. She had been observing him along with the other monsters present, during the prolonged torture.

Angel had sat up, not wanting to betray any weakness and emotion that currently pulsed through his mind and body. This woman had not intervened on Angels behalf at any point during the interrogations. Angel made it clear with his body language alone that he wanted nothing to do with her. She was repulsive to him not just because of the different coloured skin or other physical features. It was more the familiarity and innate preference with his own kind of female Aquatic that made him feel nothing towards this woman's false tenderness. Angel had been used as a tamed lover by many of Alpha's females for physical pleasures.

With her last advance Angel had thrown his food at her. It had taken considerable physical effort.

The woman who repeatedly pointed to herself and said the word 'Sandra' had left looking dismayed. Angel knew she was attempting to win him over and get him to openly communicate. Why had this approach come after all of the maltreatment?

Angel again sat alone with his confusion.

Chapter 14.

Anna strode alone along the water's edge, deciding that the weed she had gathered and the few fish she found on the lines she had set the day before, would have to do for the evening meal. She had rebaited the hooks and begun the long trek back to the village hills. Along her path she saw the tell tale signs of Bear tracks. She knelt down and examined them closely. It must not be far away she surmised. Holding her collection bag in one hand she drew her long skinning knife her Pabbi (father) had made for her in his metal shop workings. She continued on casually grasping the blade, but glancing around constantly, making sure to concentrate on the foreground and distance all around her. A full grown Bear such as this could move fast and cunningly ambush too; their sense of smell keener than any tribal persons.

As Anna traipsed along, the terrain undulated along with it's light covering of snow. Her husband would be awaiting her return and his meal. The sky was a murky dull grey like most other days she had known. Rarely did the sun show itself. A sunny day was a rare, auspicious thing. A happy day. The village children would dance and play in their white fur suits, the arms sown over completely at the hands as was the tradition.

If a hunting party were around they would kill the bear if possible. Every part of it's body being useful. But no other signs had presented as yet. Anna was still on her own.

She had a good clear view all about her.

The snow had begun to thicken though, slowing her down a little. It was then she felt the air change all about her. It was just a small difference. But enough to chill her and make her take notice. Still no noise. No Bear in sight either. Really no place to be jumped on that she could make out about her.

There began a low hum now. Like nothing she had heard before. The noise coming from the low cloud above she realised. She felt compelled to hurry now, cursing the impeding snow about her shins. She threw her knife into her carry bag and clutched it with all the strength she could muster; straining in both hands, like a Wolf would it's young. The field was heavy and chunks flew about her as she crashed through the snow, in an attempt to get to safety. Her legs pumped as fast as she could drive them.

As she pushed on and neared the end of the dense snow field she felt a striking punch on her right shoulder. Then a stinging sensation. She kept moving as a darkened shadow sped across her fogged vision. She sleepily fell to her knees and with the last of her fading sight saw oddly clad strangers approaching. They moved towards her from a huge white humming beast, more terrifying than any Bear Anna had ever seen in her life. Unable to move and her vision darkening in her fearful state she could make out one of the strangers peering down at her now. Numbness took over her body completely. She had run out of consciousness and rapidly slipped into a deep sleep.

***

Orchid had been travelling across frozen mountains and plains for many hours heading in what she hoped was the correct direction of Sinker One, constantly visually scanning for enemy on air and land as she went.

She had only been to the edge of the continent once before to simply pilot a transport Whale and then waited for her older and more experienced crew to return from the frozen surface base.

As she trudged on through soft surface snow across a rising plain, her navigation sensors alerted her to a trace signal. According to her Navmap the Base lay only a few more K's in front of her, although there was no obvious shape of a building or settlement.

She continued to follow the gradual arc of her display waypoint and was reminded of the discussion she had been part of on that first piloting job.

Thinking back it had been Arnica, a close friend of her father's, an old surface scientist who had informed her that the base known as Sinker One, the area then known as Svalbard, was in fact originally set up as a kind of insurance system or dooms day vault packed with Plant and Crop seeds stored for a mass disaster that might strike some day.

How right they were, Orchid thought to herself while checking her outside temp gauge.

As she neared the waypoint marker on her map she realized there would be no immediate surface access to the vault base and she would have to access and check her encrypted field notes in order to find an entrance. She wasn't even sure if it was possible since the several KM's of snow and ice she stood upon now covered the supposed location.

***

Huntsman Rutger dragged his sled behind him, softly humming a tune he had gotten drunk to the night before. Then memories of bedding down with a drunken whore of the eastern basin tribe came trickling back. Even a drunk old man like me still has all of his teeth, he thought to himself. This morning he had not been pleased however, waking up with a swollen head and the same nagging beast demanding payment for services rendered. He had thrown her a fox skin, his smallest as he made his way from the camp under greyly lit sky. He had then made a quick escape, fearing he may very well of slept with the third wife of a tribal elder or chief! One couldn't always be sure and men had been killed on sight for such tomfoolery. His trade would have to wait until next time.

He kept up a steady pace, hoping to be home within a few days. He studiously avoided the signs of deep snow and kept to the flatter, harder packed snow and ice where possible. No longer with dogs to call his own, the going was hard. A year ago he had had five fine animals to do his bidding. Thieves had robbed him one night of these beautiful workers. He suspected who, but had no way of being sure.

Treacheries like these made him feel tired and distant from all but his own tribe.

The weather was patchy this time of year and he had seen enough snow, sleet and rain to last a life time.

Concentrating on the tune being sung by the evening gathering at the tribal hall made the pounding in his head go away temporarily.

He had reached the foot of the frozen patch known as the basin. This area was distinct in being like a huge roundly dished, frozen glacier. The surface could be fissured and dead slippery in places. Moulies and false bridges could easily be the death of a man.

Rutger turned to navigate and prepare for the long march around the edge of the huge plain. The caves that awaited at the far end of the massive valley would be his camp for this evening. These were still several hours away.

Rutger paused now to pull some dry trek cake from his pocket and eat a quick snack before going on. The cake consisted of a mixture of mashed up dried fish, bone marrow and desiccated sea weed. All bound together with seal fat.

As he washed it down with watered down ale he heard a sound.

A soft thumping. Then silence.

He looked around attempting to survey both the foreground and distance all about him. He could not see anything. He lifted the small weathered Zeiss binoculars from his chest where they were permanently slung and surveyed the area with the one good lens. He took the eyepiece away and let the Zeiss' fall back to his vest. It was then he noticed the tiny swirls in the light snow that had been blown down around his immediate area. Also the condensate on a small jutting pillar of rock nearby was pulsating and running from it's peak, sliding downwards.

Without hesitation Rutger took up the reigns of his sled and heaved like a madman racing along with his cargo belting along behind. He knew he could not keep this up for long, but the consequences for not escaping would mean his end. The air continued to swirl and gain speed around him. The humming sound was closing in.

Rutger continued deeper into the great basin. Slipping and sliding on places as the notorious terrain both sped him along and threw unknown dangers before his path. He saw ahead the tell tale signs of a small running stream ending in elongated moulie and without hesitation aimed and then jumped onto the front of his sliding sled as the sky beast came into view hovering on the horizon just a long spear throw ahead of him. A loud noise rang out and a dart struck the pelt next to Rutger missing his arm by the length of a hand, burying itself into the wet animal skin.

He took a deep breath and lay flat and pushed himself hard into his pile of skins and rode the momentum of his sliding sled into the edge of the soft openings of the freshly forming ice hole.

His instinct was right and luck was most certainly on his side as the moulie opened up with the combined weight of sled and man alike. Both crashed through and within seconds Rutger, sled and furs were flying about in several seconds of downward air time.

Suddenly he was landing hard in a horrible wrecked pile of sled. Wedged in a narrowed tunnel of deep ice.

***

Eli and Huld had made good progress backtracking to a previous windswept mountain pass. Huld lead the way seeming to know exactly where to go, as if being guided perfectly.

Just as the two were heading along a familiar path Huld ducked down beside a small rock shelf. She indicated towards a slight opening in the mountain's rock face and silently made the sign for what Eli assumed was either to mean cave or enemy.

"There's our man, inside that cave." Huld relayed solemnly.

"I'll go in cloaked, wait for my signal." Eli said.

After initializing her cloak Eli levelled her gun on the cave entrance and moved forward.

As soon as she neared the cave entrance she could make out the side of a small thermal tent and the wafting warmth of a compact portable heater. The only noise was the gentle static from a large Communications radio back pack that had been placed in the corner of the dank cave.

No sooner had she entered the darkened inner domain she made out a figure hunched over in a stool chair inside the tent, by the light of the heater.

The figure appeared to be asleep. He was wearing familiar enemy fatigues.

Eli quietly and smoothly opened the tent's seal and stepped inside. She immediately grabbed the assault rifle leaning against the occupants chair and then after visually checking the man and the tent for small arms, removed herself from the tent entrance and threw the weapon towards the cave entrance.

Huld soon appeared at her side and proceeded to shake the man awake in a rough fashion.

This had the desired effect as the man quickly toppled backwards in alarm and fear from his flimsy camp chair upon seeing the two figures (Eli had de-cloaked).

Eli lifted her head visor, deformed her respirator and spoke slowly to the startled soldier.

"Don't make a move. Do you understand me."

The soldier took a few moment to react to the dialogue but then appeared to understand by nodding his head up and down.

"He is badly frostbitten." Huld passed on to Eli. He does not understand your words. I can understand him though.

Eli pointed her gun away from the man's head.

To the soldier the strange skinny lizard woman's words were odd but roughly recognizable.

"I am unarmed. I am Corporal Sam Deacon." He said slowly while gradually taking his hands down from his surrender motion. A look of confusion ran wildly across his frozen face. He found it difficult to think straight under his frostbitten conditions and was unsure if these two were actually real. He now gathered his strength as he spoke.

"I only have to give you my name and rank, and under the standing U.N declaration of war conventions... I am an injured non combatant." Sam said insistently.

"These convention declarations you talk of were torn up long ago by your own people and the Neo Communist Block, before the great Icing." Huld said sternly to the soldier through her telepathy.

"He has been waiting for the return of his friend's, all of whom were killed back in the valley." Huld then said to Eli.

With a sense of urgency and aggression Huld leapt over to the soldier and gruffly said aloud and telepathically fro Eli to translated to the scared man:

"You have a COMLINK. You must call in a drop ship to be evacuated to the nearest land base or you will freeze to death!"

Eli turned to Huld and without saying it aloud:

"Let's do it my way. We can offer to allow him his medical pickup in the interests of fair play. He is obviously suffering. He seems delirious."

Huld considered a moment and then let go of Sam.

"Your compatriots were killed on the other side of this mountain by an opposing survivalist clan... protecting its territory. We bore witness to this. We are also non combatants and with our help we can get you onto one of your medical evacuation craft." Eli declared and Huld translated directly into the man's mind.

"This is some weird shit alright. What makes you think I need your help!" Sam said determinedly.

"I can see that your feet are badly frost bitten and that you can barely walk". Eli said.

"In the interest of your continued survival I suggest you radio your people and we can help get you to an evac pick up point. Or, you can die in this cave." Eli said coldly.

The soldier looked at both of them with suspicion, but after silently contemplating the options he responded.

"Ok. Bring me my Com's pack." Sam said determinedly.

***

Angel lay reeling from the blow he had just received. Minutes before he had been lead around in a showy display, for the amusement of a group of strangers. The green man with the dark eyes was again present and seemed to be directing the event.

How Angel had hated them all.

Upon returning to his cell he had massaged his bruised thigh and then directed Qi into the painful area. He was still feeling weak. But not as weak as before.

As Angel now lay on his bunk, he questioned his existence. The contemplation of memducto had begun to enter his thoughts. If he underwent the process he realised he would either fight a path to freedom or most likely be killed here in this place. He started meditating and recounting the forbidden ritual preparations.

***

Orchid Squatted down in a small hollow and studied her maps and field notes intensely while resting. It had been some time since her stopping to do so and she was aware of her internal temperature dropping inside of her Enviro-suit, slowing her metabolism. The flat plain that had led her here within the constant grey landscape was distinguished by thin shallow ice layered atop of a large body of water. Twice she had plunged though into the cold water, which was actually warm compared to the open air above. Her onboard detection systems a guide to the thinning ice depths but in no way a protection.

Now stopping to check her references had been a good idea as near the end of her Intel files she came across mention of an alternate surface entry into Sinker One. It involved trekking a few further KM's down into a lower valley and then abseiling down deep where an ice crevasse narrowed.

She eventually made it to the edge of the crevasse.

She now auto deployed foot spikes and her Envirosuits chemical self replicating abseil secretion from spinneret glands located at her elbow guards. This would form a type of strong bonding, high tensile twine. It would set hard initially, anchoring the descender's initial repel point. This same gooey starting material could even be used to patch up damaged Envirosuits.

Orchid proceeded to repel down between the glassy blue ice walls; downward into the dark abyss.

After a minute in total darkness bioluminescence now emanated from Orchid's Enviro-suit which she allowed to continue lighting up her descent with a natural green glow via its pigmentation.

It was a long way down and she was forced to slowly, carefully repel, again and again from several fortuitous foot ledges located along the way.

Eventually after half an hour and hundreds and hundreds of metres she came to a cavernous floor.

Orchid was relieved to see the glint of old concrete and moss reflect off the ancient looking face of Sinker One, its square tower like ceiling encased in solid ice along with the rest of the structure, now entombed within a long buried mountain of ice. The entry was located in a chiselled out cliff face with an obviously man made alcove.

Inscribed above the face of the alcove were the words:

'He who knows others is clever; he who knows himself is wise. He who masters others is strong; he who masters himself is powerful.'

Orchid approached the entrance way and with the help of her onboard organic computer proceeded to smear a gelatinous biological identity paste onto the structures front security conduit.

There was silence for half a minute and then suddenly flood lights were engulfing the entire underground cavern.

The bright sharp light was a brief shock to Orchids eyes but they quickly adjusted.

Soon hydraulics were groaning and forcing front gates and internal air locks open to reveal the mature beaming face of single, lone figure. Then From the behind a small internal bulwark emerged a similar looking male of perhaps late teens. Wearing a bulked up suit of ballistic armour accompanied with its humming Fieldsheild and a heavy pulser at hand. A force to be reckoned with.

Orchid returned to look at the first stranger and was surprised to look upon what seemed to be a much older, Asiatic version of Captain Adam Stuart. Albeit with short crew cut style black hair and small growth upon his chin. Radically different to the common shaved head and tail of long hair imposed upon the usual Alpha males.

"Greetings sister." Said the man standing in the shinning doorway with a smile.

"I'm Dr. David Chen. I was just remarking to my wife that it is always nice to see a familiar face." Dr Chen announced.

Orchid thought she detected a slightly odd accent in his voice but put it down to the obvious isolation of such a location such as this. Orchid responded across the rampart.

"Hello, I'm Orchid Yakima. From Alpha One Station. But you could probably tell that by my Bio ID."

"Yes, it's been some time since we were last visited by a colony representative. A good twelve years I believe. It's just myself, my Protégé, who stand next to me, and my wife Tapestry. Us three alone have made this place home. A fitting self imposed exile or mutual riddance depending on which family line you are from, my dear. I knew your father well. We have had our disagreements but I am honoured to receive the Yakima's Daughter." The doctor said still smiling. He then slowly bowed, much to Orchids surprise.

"I'm surprised you are on your own. Please come in." He gestured.

"Thank you." Orchid said after passing through the entrance.

The three made their way down a pristine long central corridor lined with imposing artworks and statuettes, some of which Orchid recognized as busts and portraits of famous scientist and poets of history. Intermingled with these were bizarre looking plant specimens and wall tanks filled with obscure creatures. Along the way Orchid looked down other junction corridors that appeared to house all manner of facilities, from a conservatory to a theatrette and much more. Along the way David instructed the other man to 'put the toys back where they belong' and the companion disappeared. The corridor then broke off into a small central, palatial living area. The Doctor then casually removed a Wakizashi styled blade from beneath his brightly multi-coloured loose fitting clothing, and relocated the weapon upon a wall clasp.

Upon entering into the cosy living space Orchid locked eyes and examined the face of what seemed her like a mirror imaged reflection. Indeed it was Orchid's own face except with distinctive turquoise eyes and sandy hair as opposed to the generally typical black hair and brown eyes of the Alpha females like Orchid.

"This is my wife Tapestry. She is from the exact same cloned gene stock as you my girl, except minus the, shall I say more 'Amphibian' elements that you and I share." David said.

"It's a pleasure to meet you." Tapestry said smoothly to a surprised Orchid.

Tapestry pushed off a snuggled down animal that had been sitting upon her lap, got up still smiling from her reclining easy chair and proceeded to gently hug Orchid affectionately.

"I can see your possibly a little shocked Orchid, but Tapestry should not come as a surprise; after all we all share the same primary genes." Dr Chen announced casually.

Orchid was more than a little shocked. She felt like she was in a dream.

***

Rutger had waited several hours until dusk before attempting to climb back up and out of the vertically melted shaft. He could not stay any longer as water continued to flow around his wedged sled, slowly getting higher.

He had lost two thirds of his skins down at the bottom of the narrowing tunnels end, beneath him. These had slowed some of the pooling water from the stream above as it continued to fall downward along the steep walls. Down this far it was nearly pitch black and Rutger sat for hours hoping that the sky enemies above would leave him in peace. No one came down here, after him. No one ever would if he remained here.

Eventually he pulled out his flint and lit a small tallow candle, then lit and inhaled some herb taken from his belt pouch. He now felt better.

He passed the time now carefully gathering up what furs he could reach down to retrieve. Strewn around as they were, in the cul-de-sac, he now lashed them to his crippled sled as best he could. Then he waited. The water was continuing to rise below him.

He gathered the remainder of his supply of rope and began the perilous upward climb, relieved to still be alive but miserable in his predicament.

'Hand at a time and be mindful' he repeatedly told himself.

He thanked his ancestors he had not lost his bone and horn ice picks as he drove them into what crevice and anchor he could find. The rope slowly unfurled from his belt as he ascended, the far end tied onto his sled.

Finally he hauled himself over the treacherous edge of the moulie and rolled onto the fresh wet ice of the basin. He had evaded the sky enemies and climbed out of the abyss.

Now he would have to hoist up his sled and lash the slides as best he could. Then make his way backwards off the ice sheet and find sanctuary in a hastily made snow shelter. It was going to be a long cold night.

***

Lee had succeeded in gaining entry into the designated target, namely Enceladus Satellite. Initially he'd had to wait until his Razor software found a way in. After several hours of problem solving he was through. He then began work on figuring out the network of internal security surveillance monitors. Then the routines of the internal security systems and finally the lay of the land. Soon a full schematic of the satellite had been built up and the Generals quarters intercepted.

Lee now set the recording software in motion. Soon the stream was full of a General's breakfast lunch and dinner, along with the associated womanising, net ranting and daily comings and goings of a very privileged individual. It was all there for Lee's masters to digest.

He now bored of this show very quickly. He began jumping around the other monitors and soon realised a visit to the Satellites onboard incarceration level might be more than a little ironic and probably more entertaining than the rest of the station's haunts.

It wasn't. Except for a portioned off area. No sound or vision was present. Only extra movement detectors. It was like the hole's hole here at Luna, Lee was reminded, except SUPER buttoned down. This got Lee's attention. The hallway leading to the area had a single walleye staring out at plain Plasteel door. Lee found it all intriguing but soon closed the link down. It was too early to peak and so possibly spoil his run. The monitors on his own tail would also get wind and probably start jumping up and down. Not good. Time for a break. The data collection could take care of itself.

***

Lee was just about to shoot up some Dream when his cell door began to open. He cursed under his breath and hurriedly stuffed the bag under his prison blanket.

It was the head man again. This time without the goons. He must be feeling cocky Lee surmised.

The Injector was still on Lee's lap. Just the hint of the lingering smell of Dream could dull the senses Lee now realised.

At first Galitski didn't notice. Then he looked down, spotting the device and smirked.

"Ah. Sweetheart. I thought you would appreciate it. It's the finest going. Anyhow I just wanted to tell you in person that you're doing a fine job. My people are very pleased with you. Now, in case you thought you were all done there's still some banking you need you to do. An inheritance has come in for you. The details will be sent your way very soon." Galitski winked then and left the cell.

"Lousy cunt." Lee said in his native tongue, after the vibration of the footsteps had faded. He hoped the monitors had heard it.

When will this end Lee thought to himself. It was going to be a full time job he realised. He has been sucked in. This was probably just the start and Lee was having none of it.

He leant over and pinged on Chow side. A ping was returned. Lee hurriedly tapped out on the wall that he would need a 'trip in to town'- a diversion at Ten o'clock the next morning. Lee had gotten into his old habit of cracking all night and then crashing at around ten the next morning. This afternoon he would really back off his consumption of Stim, and pretend to be working at his console. Instead he would doze and catch up on some badly needed sleep and then be ready for his attempt on the Luna facilities systems, after pretending to hit the cot at ten the following morning. That would be when Chow and his gangs would 'go to town'. Chow agreed and messaged it would be some rare fun for the troops.

Lee hopped up then and sat at the console. He needed a distraction. His nerves felt raw after Galitski. Lee's first port of call was the mysterious door.

Nothing as usual.

He next punched up the vision capturing the General. He was in some discussions with some suits. After a while Lee went on a trawl about the complex. A couple of lesbian Nurses appeared to be having a party in the medical quarter. Lee pushed it into another projection and hit record, he would review it later.

He then went back to the General. The meeting seemed to be quite animated and a projector showed some small but odd looking material to the assembled suits. Lee tapped into the stream and was unsure of what he was looking at. It appeared to be the vision of some kind of bizarre alien autopsy. Lee had seen similar before online. With new colonies and missions being sent out all the time, it seemed to be the favourite pastime of folks to entertain themselves with such fake crud. Lee was about to hit pause when a message flashed up from one of his monitor goons instructing him to Cancel the recording of the Lesbian Nurses. Lee couldn't believe it. He was just about to hit record on the intercepted alien video.

"Ok, ok you fucking kill joys." Lee heard himself say aloud. He stopped the recording of the hot Nurses.

Lee waited for the instructions he thought would be coming regarding the Generals autopsy action but to Lee's surprise nothing was said.

The Generals little show then finished. His projector was turned off and the room gradually cleared.

Lee's own electronic goons must have been distracted by the lesbians and missed the whole autopsy thing.

He thought about jumping off and taking a shower. He had saved his allocation for the day. The medical video had creeped him out some. The scenes looked genuine.

Now Lee hung on to the stream and followed the General and the suits down the corridor. They had taken a break by the look of things and entered a private luxury lounge. Drinks and nibbles ensued. Lee felt sick. He briefly switched back to watch the lesbians get dressed and go their separate ways, then he returned to see the suits who were surrounded by some very sweet looking hostesses. Lee switched the recording to this stream. Eventually the flirtatious grab assing and revelry was interrupted as the suits now stood rapidly one by one and followed the serious faced General outside. This time they went down several levels to the Incarceration area.

He held his breath as sure enough the group made it's way to another observation lounge. Lee flicked over to the vision for the Mystery door. It started to open. An alien looking man was being escorted into the observation room in front of the lounge. Lee double checked he was not recording this stream. He kept the stream of the luxury lounge and the hostesses recording. He then quickly went back and copied the earlier part where the General and his men entered. Then pasted it in and hit loop. The cuts and edits were rough and obvious, but Lee thought it was still better than a room full of lazing hostesses. It should keep his own monitors distracted even if only to make them freak out over the rough edits. They might just think their system or the stream was corrupted or had been intercepted. An educated gamble.

Lee watched on as the strange being was walked back and forth in front of the Generals entourage. They were all standing at full attention now, rapped in what they were bearing witness to. Lee felt the same way. Then the creature appeared to resist the two guards. But it was obviously weakened and the guards easily kneed the dishevelled figure in the side and let him topple to the floor. They then dragged the sick looking creature back through the corridor and into obscurity, beyond the mystery door.

Lee cut the link. The display really bothered him. He felt truly awful at witnessing the vision. He got up and took his shower without even bothering to undress.

Chapter 15.

Sam Deacon had done as he had agreed and signalled for a medical evac from the nearest inland base.

Huld had not detected any giveaways as to a trap or double cross being set up by the crippled the soldier.

Huld was pleased with the news when Eli had told her it was on its way. She had eventually detected a rough signature of an approaching blip via her sensors.

The enemy would not be expecting a few stowaways the mutant and the aquatic both agreed.

Huld had examined the man's weapon and buried its ammunition along with other clips she had found in the man's belongings out in deep snow. She preferred the simplicity of the weapons she had scrounged from her dead tribesman. It felt good being in their possession, even if they were worse for wear.

With a signal from the Soldier, Eli and Huld grabbed hold of the Sam along with his portable camp chair and a few of his meager belongings and hoisted him onto his crippled feet. They supported him under each of his shoulders and half walked half dragged him outside and at his insistence, towards the prearranged pick point, still further higher upon the peak of the mountain. The three were ghostly figures, silhouetted against the usual grey threatening sky and meek overcast light. They reached the chosen coordinates.

The drop ship was obviously near and Eli and Huld set the man down in his flimsy, folding camp chair amidst light snow fall.

The soldier proceeded to pull a flare from his thigh bag and set it to throwing out signal smoke after his two helpers had disappeared out of sight.

Eli and Orchid had pretended they had left the mountain top but instead had both cloaked themselves from out of sight awaiting the transportation. Each made sure not to give away their thermal signatures.

Before long a soft base thrumming could be heard invading the desolate wintry silence and the drop ship as expected set down next to Sam.

The craft was large and had four swivel jets designed for VTOL and high speed flight.

Once landed the rear of the transport opened down onto the ground revealing two medical officers ready with an anti-grav assisted stretcher. Eli was surprised to see they were unarmed.

Just as Deacon was being moved up the ramp of the ship first Eli, then Huld burst forth from their hiding positions.

Both moved with lighting speed in time to catch the two medical officers off guard. Huld was the first to club one of the meds behind the thigh, knocking her down and off of the ramp.

All of a sudden the crafts engine began increasing to full power and Elixir realized the alarm had been raised. Their ambush had been discovered by the crew.

The crafts rear door was beginning to close as the ship jerkily left the mountain peak. Eli pushed her Pulse Rifle to the temple of the other medical officer and he fell into submission immediately. They had made it on board the craft. Whether the pilots would allow their transport to be hijacked remained to be seen.

***

Lee returned to his console. He had to try. He opened up a terminal and began. That nasty Plasteel door had to open for him. He had to try for the sake of the poor creature that lay behind it.

It wasn't that long ago that lee had been in the hole of holes himself. The three months had nearly driven him insane. He knew what it was like to be reduced to being a piece of meat. Just a piece of meat to be kicked around and used. He could still see the alien being driven to the floor, fresh in his memory. Except now it was Lee being driven to the floor violently.

Lee had just taken the last of the Dream.

As the last dose had worn off he had marvelled as the scene of an unknown tall man walked amongst crowded people within an old city street, pin stripe suit, beard, wealthy. Then turned and entered to stand on the floor of a crazy busy stock exchange. Then the man is a woman. She is surrounded by open bright hot desert, hunched over, riding a camel as part of a camel train of traders. Then finally he had slipped into the shape of a lone Wildman, this time covered with furs, meandering along with a sled behind him in a dim snow covered plain. The man hears an alien sound then runs out of sight, down a doorway in the icy surface, then into the mist of the unknown...

The door opened and closed for Lee on command. And then stayed open.

Angel had been deep in trance for many hours. His preparations for memducto were starting slowly. He was entering the metabolic devolvement when he heard the sound of his cell door mechanism spring to life.

He broke from trance in expectation of guards or the Sandra woman appearing before him. But no one entered. Was this a trick of some kind? Or had there been a malfunction of the cell's door? Angel could not tell.

Tentatively he got to his feet. He was still a little wobbly and weak. However his meditation and Qi excises had centred his thoughts and reasoning into something approaching normal again.

The door moved aside with relatively little effort. Beyond lay the corridor and then the Y junction that lead to the familiar pain room on one side and the empty display room on the other. Angel shivered as he looked at both. No one else appeared to be present. The main corridor and the unknown lead beyond.

Angel then lost his balanced and found himself leaning heavily against the corridor wall. He assumed it was shock and weakness returning.

Without warning a siren sounded. Angel felt the floor and walls tilting over gently. Then the environment angled even steeper and he briefly floated above the floor. He then deduced he must in space! The idea clouded his thoughts even more. He was unsure of what to do as his surroundings lurched to and fro.

He held on with what strength he could muster. He then righted himself and slowly kept on moving down the corridor and beyond the familiar area, gravity returning to near normal.

This opportunity would not come again he realized as the sight of men and women hollering and running in determination and fear passed by opposite him on a far gantry way. Luckily none noticed him as he was squat against a wall and well hunched over, unmoving. Lights were flashing in this newer corridor junction and periodically sounded announcements were heard coming from all about.

The beguiling sensation of movement continued again as the pitch changed yet again this time in the opposite direction. Angel slid and stumbled across the corridor and slammed into the opposite tough glass. He felt dizzy and sick again. Once centred he kept on crawling through.

Eventually he noticed a monitor and a diagram of what appeared to be the depiction of his surrounds. He still could not tell if he were in deep space or simply hallucinating again. The diagram pulsed in red and now the corridor was bathed in the same colour. Something was seriously wrong with the crafts stability Angel knew. Then he noticed a single green flashing highlight on the electronic schematic. It was some way from his position. He stood tall now and focused on the immediate area and the direction he was facing. The lights and sounds continued to flash and wail. With what strength he could draw upon he now slowly tottered down the corridor, willing that he not be intercepted by anyone. He moved towards his desired destination in hopes of somehow finding his way to ultimate freedom.

***

Orchid had bathed and slept briefly and now arrived at the dinner table where Dr. Chen and Tapestry were already lounging.

The lounge furnishings and appointments were heavily influenced by a sort of hyped up modernist Art Nuevo style, with the Japanese influences being particularly exaggerated. Blended projected particle effects floated about the open air as muted colours strobed to and fro about the walls Orchid noticed. Quiet musical harmonics, an easy blend of classical strings and jazz rift fusion was also softly presented from the vibrating lounge walls themselves. It seemed as comfortingly familiar as like at home Orchid thought. These kinds of electronically projected spacious mood setting were common throughout the corridors, halls and personal domiciles back at Alpha.

"My crew and I noticed that the sub surface entry tunnel underside of the base has collapsed. I assume you can still access the surface from down here?" Orchid asked.

"I am friendly with a few of the neighbouring tribal survivalists in this part of the world. The mutants are grateful for my medical knowledge and assistive technologies I have supplied to them, to help make their lives a little easier." The Doctor explained.

"Yes I have become acquainted with some of these peoples in recent days. Some dangerous, others helpful. In fact I owe my life to one particularly special female wise woman whom saved my sister Elixir and I from a very bad bunch we had the misfortune of being ambushed by. Our chief escort Adam Stuart did not survive the encounter. However, how these wild peoples exist in such harsh, hostile conditioned has opened my eyes to how the other half live, so to speak." Orchid said.

"Oh they have adapted well over succeeding generations. Thanks primarily to the predominantly Inuit bloodlines intermixed with some minor but robust Scandinavian influences. The naturally thick skin, solid bodies and adaptive response to cold are impressive even by our semi-cold blooded systems..."

"Yes David is very generous to those nations living closest to us. In return for help they supplied us with a gravity platform they had scrounged from somewhere or another. Most likely a large mining type craft." Tapestry cut in.

"Yes I repaired it with parts from my Uni-Carbon Fabricator, so we can access the surface most directly when we need to check our scientific monitors or do some local sightseeing." Dr. Chen said with his usual pleasant smile.

Orchid had noticed that the Doctor had many eccentricities about his character. He was quite different from most others of their kind. Most notable was his propensity to smiling often and burst loudly into what sounded like twentieth century show tunes, at variously random moments. He also looked to be about four times the age of Tapestry in Orchid's assessment.

Orchid couldn't help staring at times when in the presence of Tapestry. Her own carbon copy besides a different hair style and colour. No one back home had made mention of the doctor or his close partner here at Sinker One.

They began to eat a delicious meal consisting mainly of warmed vegetable ravioli and sliced fishy sushi accompanied by various salads. The meal finished with cultured, sweet flavoured Yogurt.

"You have your own cropping spheres here?" Orchid asked.

"Yes. We also use many cultures to grow various food stuffs. I love to experiment with food." Tapestry said. "David prefers to experiment with mammals." She went on to say. Orchid thought she detected a snide undercurrent in Tapestries utterance. Resting upon Tapestry's lap as usual was her pet named 'Simplex' a bizarre crossbreed with the main body of a Canine originated Xoloitzcuintli, the redundant speckled white wings of a large rooster and the brown bushy tail of a Squirrel. David explained earlier before dinner that he had wanted to give Tapestry an amusing pet companion when she had begged for one just before her twenty first birthday. This mixed morphology was the result. Throughout the meal Tapestry would feed the dog and refer to it as 'my angel'. However whenever the animal chose to ignore her she did not hesitate to scold it, much to David's annoyance.

"I enjoy tinkering and making my own hybrids. It's my favorite hobby." The doctor said remotely. Then he turned to 'Protégé' as he was called and remarked: "He takes very good care of us. He is of my own making, his base taking root from my own genes of course. I have taught him all manner of living, he is of above average intelligence and indeed he prepared this very meal we consume. He made you up a bed after you arrived and he will clean up after you leave this place. That is part of his chores here. He was made before Tapestry, to act as my assistant and friend. Happily the prototype worked out and he is what you see today. Or maybe the title of son might be a more apt description, others might say. Indeed I treat him as my own. He is physically quite simply put together, plainly human. I stripped out many of our various enhancements, especially the marine orientated traits. But he is very strong and athletic. He needs to be when I beat him in our contests of fencing and archery. Oh and martial arts. We shall give you a demonstration after dinner. My Snake versus his Dragon. Sometimes I let him win." David giggled as he spooned another mouthful of Yogurt.

At those last words Protégé smiled first at David then at Orchid. Often times during the course of the meal Orchid noticed his attentions turning from Tapestry to herself and back again. As if confused by the new but familiar presence. He did not say very much, but then again how could he with David and Tapestry holding the floor all of the time.

"I am surprised you are not helping with our colonies reproduction difficulties." Orchid said.

"I was, many years ago- dutifully contributing research and reports back to the Council. But it seems a maverick is not wanted in these matters. It was decided I should leave the old order... that was many years ago." Doctor Chen pronounced with his look of vagueness finally changing to mild anxiety that crossed his features.

"On a similar note that is what brings me here." Orchid said raising her voice.

"We have contracted a deadly virus at Alpha. From my last conversation with an elder- Summer Colby, many have died. That was the message she relayed upon my last contact with Alpha. The majority of the colony is infected, in fact. The outbreak coincided with a direct assault against our base from unknown outsiders. Most likely old politico-military forces have returned, desiring conflict. For what exact reason, nobody knows. How Alpha's location was betrayed and who these aggressor forces are is a mystery. The two calamities could be linked." Orchid explained.

"It would seem so." Chen said, ignoring the mention of Summer's name. It had been a long time since he had looked upon that beautiful face.

"I listen in with my own interception systems and retrieve the various signals and data COM's transmitted by these interlopers you have mentioned. There has been an elevated number of enemy vessels detected moving in this part of the world in past months according to my signal buoys and monitors. Quite blatantly overland as well. There is change in the upstairs attic, I have no doubt" He explained and pointed with an index finger, motioning above.

"Are you also aware of a covert mining excavation being carried out to the north east?" Orchid asked.

"I have heard rumours through my mutant friends but have not investigated for myself. I would suspect a new enemy settlement or mining operation going on there. It does not concern me, as long as I am free to continue primarily, my climate research." Dr. Chen explained.

"I have heard through a unique authority that the ruins of some ancient civilization have been excavated at this site. Of course the question has to be asked why would the remnants of the old enemy forces be interested in mere archaeology?" Orchid posited.

"That, is an interesting question my dear. Most likely one of your aforementioned factions is hunting for precious minerals or a weapons cache. Even precious raw energy sources and minerals?" The Doctor guessed aloud, looking from Tapestry to Orchid and back again.

"Of course sometimes the how is more interesting than the why." He surmised.

He paused in deep thought.

"Perhaps you should talk with Rutger again David?" Tapestry suggested.

"Who is this Rutger?" Orchid asked.

"He has a name amongst his people of being the finest tracker and hunter of all the mutant tribesman on this side of the continent." Tapestry explained.

"I sponsor and help a clan not far from here. With contact I have become expert in the languages and customs of these survivors and I am sure that if we can contact Rutger, he will know something about the goings on at this Cutting." David said.

Chapter 16.

Lee sat at his console in a stupor, watching the dull streams of Satellite life go back and forth. He dreamily ignored the random terminal switching show put on for the amusement of his goony electronic monitors. The U.D.N banking systems internal pages were brightly coloured flashes. The monikers of Financiers he had never heard of morphing from one into another.

He dozed on and off with deep sleep eluding him. Strange dreams and snatches of alien beings and humanoid mutants populated his semi conscious mind. The Dream had got the better of him.

He knew he was making plans amongst all of it.

'Soon, the goons won't know what's hit them.' He laughed as the tears kept rolling.

***

Lee suddenly awoke. He lazily looked up at the battered prison issue clock/calendar. Ten to ten. He got to his feet and pulled his chair under him. The sirens would be wailing soon as Chow and his crews got the show going. Lee moved fast, his hands and thoughts flying along with the console- an extension of himself. He was in time to see the alien crawling his way passed the gap in the Plasteel door jam. No one came running, no sirens could be heard. Lee set the virus running that would disable the rest of the satellite base stations security and then instructed one of the interplanetary transport craft to warm up it's engines. Finally the countdown timer was set to disrupt the satellites orbit and hopefully throw the security garrison into panic creating a diversionary window of opportunity for the creature to reach the transport. Lee had done his part. It was now up to the creature to figure it's way out of there.

Lee turned his attentions to Luna's internal security systems. He had plans to mirror the same routine that he had set up for the alien and escape from his own imprisonment.

It was time to turn the tables on the guard fuckers. Everything was set, he just had to make sure they were distracted and off his back.

Lee continued to monitor the aliens' progress.

Then all that was left was to brute force his way through the security locks that secured the space port hanger doors. Heck, in his mind he could picture a small flotilla linking up with the alien being on the other side of Enceladus, maybe near Ceres, or even the far side of Saturn; if they made it that far without getting wasted by either side.

Lee heard his cell door open rapidly. He turned to see Galitski entering without his usual protective power garb on.

"You've surpassed our wildest dreams." Galitski whispered.

The poison dart slammed hard into the side of Lee's neck. Lee felt happy though, as he lost consciousness.

At least now he would Dream forever.

***

"I know of a friendly tribe to our north west that can take care of our prisoners." Huld suggested to Eli.

"Ok. I've shown you, now you take the controls." Eli said to Huld.

In turn Huld hesitantly took over manual flight control on her side of the cockpit. She had been observing Eli for some time and after plenty of theory and practical demonstration from her, it was now Huld's turn to have a go.

After the crew had surrendered and been secured in the rear of the flyer, a few hours before, Eli had interrogated the pilot on the operation and control of the craft. The pilot had seemed reasonable enough in explaining the system and mock demonstrating the unfamiliar dual sensorial controls and manual override. Huld's muzzle pointed at man's head also a great motivator. The latter control seemed more intuitive for Eli who soon felt confident in her command of the transport, which was of a quad swing jet design.

"Lucky for us the takeoff and landing is more or less automated. It's simple enough don't you think?" Eli now mentioned to Huld who was gingerly easing the jet to the desired heading. Exhilaration pulsed though her.

"Everything is so different from up here, yes. Like the single wild bird I once saw when I was young." Huld said.

Eli nodded and smiled in agreement as she intensely monitored the altitude and air speed indicators. She was also aware of potential for enemy engagement with other air craft and constantly monitored the patchy inconsistent onboard radar, knowing full well, the jets single heavy cannon would not be much of a defence. Soon she would take over control again and would have to become accustomed to flying fast and low, she realized.

***

Summer Colby laid herself down for a noon rest and her thoughts turned to the Orpheus. There had been no contact from the vessel. Not surprising considering the colonies long range Com's receivers were all non responsive and mostly destroyed. No other craft had managed to escape the attack.

Nearly the entire top half of Alpha was now flooded and of this, most of the structural supports and strengthening infrastructure had been compromised. Discovery had resulted in the blackest day in Alpha's history Summer knew.

The day no one thought would ever come, or least hoped would never come.

We became complacent Summer thought to herself. We assumed we would be safe here. Unknown and unreachable. Words echoed back to her of her old friend and her first and only true love, David Chen. She had been present at his council hearing and was the last to speak to him before his expulsion. Where was he now? He had never returned. Where was the Orpheus? Would it ever return? Had a few of her younger brothers and sisters escaped the onslaught? Summer had no way of knowing. Why did she think of these two scenarios, one long past, one very recent... now? These questioned only fuelled her weariness.

Most of the infected bodies had been cremated but others were abandoned to drift in the ruins of the upper levels. Feasts for the Osedax worms, just like the crew of the destroyed enemy Submarine. Nature being the only beneficiary to reap the reward of conflict.

Her temporary bed was just a thin under liner and a single blanket sprawled out upon the soft ground beneath an evergreen tree of within the biosphere level. A long way from the comforts of her beloved Gellbed. But it was the most comfortable option given the circumstances.

The biosphere had been divided into quarters so as to clearly define the areas for sleep, sanitation and eating/communal gathering. Things so far had gone relatively smoothly thanks mainly to plenty of space being available to each colony family. No one's toes were being stood on. An enforced positive as a result of so few survivors.

But the fundamental problems of the bases destruction and the direction to move in had yet to be decided officially. The colony was without guidance and direction.

Today Summer realized that after a head count and a consultation with her A.I.P that the comparison of present members and those on file meant that the governing council was very much nonexistent. Summer now knew that she alone was the sole surviving member. Everyone else was either a junior or a non representative. The days after the attack she had taken up the role as chief decision maker and problem solver. Everyone consulted her and she had naturally been forced into the role. A loose makeshift leadership had formed to continue food production, waist removal, continuing education of the youth and stabilize life support.

Summer was tired. All of her efforts were concentrated on solving the colonies present shortcomings. Everyone came to her to resolve issues. But she knew a very big decision would have to be made soon: The only other level that was worthy of habitation was the one below- farming and aquaculture production. These were of crucial importance and kept the people alive. But food would not be enough once the emergency supply of everyday utensils and perishables became soiled and broken. This would lead to widespread deterioration and dysfunction in the community as well as desperation, especially in the remaining emotionally unbarred, mature individuals.

***

Orchid followed Dr. Chen and Tapestry onto the solid ice plateau that stretched out far into the horizon. Each in turn felt their footwear morph from the flattened pancake shape of traditionally styled snowshoe into the more reduced shape of spike laden hikers in reaction to the much tougher terrain.

All three had cloaked from the moment many hours before when leaving behind Protégé to look after David's precious specimens and other living organisms including Simplex, that needed tending in the masters absents. Leaving the comfort and safety of Sinker One and stepping off the gravity platform and onto the frozen wasteland above, Orchid felt better in the presents of the reassuringly confident David and Tapestry.

Orchid realized that this was by far the furthest any of her own Alpha people had ever journeyed on open land upon the continent. She felt safe knowing that the Doctor and Tapestry regularly traversed to survivalist encampments to study the people and their existence.

After many more hours of solid walking in clear weather across the frozen sheet, a small rise could be made out, jutting forth ahead on the horizon.

With her enhanced sights at full zoom Orchid could make out what looked to be a frozen mass resembling an ancient cargo ship, against the back drop of an icy mountain shelf rising up far above. Jagged ice melt and snow covered the outer surfaces making it's shape and presence hard to distinguish in the landscape.

As the three drew close to the structure Orchids' eyes were satisfied in the historically familiar ice covered shapes of bridge, deck, and numerous old white ice encrusted shipping containers clustered and tumbled about on deck of the anachronistic ship. A few of the containers looked to have fallen (or been pushed) off the top deck and casually arranged half buried in the frozen ground.

The whole seen was kept surprising well camouflaged in its surroundings Orchid thought upon her examinations. A necessity Tapestry had pointed out to her now explaining the constant threat from the hidden enemy and other marauding tribes that inhabited the vast open surrounds.

Orchid assumed that with the cataclysmic global temperature shift that had occurred, this old ocean going transport ship and many others like it must have been lucky enough to have been washed and blown deep inland and stayed afloat upon the rising seas and deep chill that followed; finally to be completely closed in, ice bound.

The three came to a stop a little over two Km's from the vessel and stood silently upon a slight rise in the landscape so as not to appear threatening while waiting for a signal or party to invite entry after an initial staccato light pulsed signal from Dr. Chen.

Soon two muted green lights appeared waving on the end of the stern of the ship, the signal that the three had been anticipating.

After their trio's initial pausing, a wave and pointing finger from Tapestry indicated to Orchid she should follow the other two to the side of one of the containers nearest the ship's hull.

A steel gang plank was then hoisted and extended over the side of the vessel and onto the top side of a container.

Activating their sticky paw Envirosuit adaptations, on hands and knees, one by one the three padded and climbed their way, Iguana like, up the side of the container and then casually walked up the gang plank and onto the ship.

Here they followed a young tribal boy up another deck ladder and then inside and descended steeply into the bowls of the vessel. Orchid found the surrounding strangely claustrophobic, not helped by piles of raw materials of all sorts ranging from cured meats and furs to old salvaged machinery parts of all kinds scattered along rusty dark corridors. The smells and sights were unique to say the least.

Soon they came to a large open area where rudimentary furnaces and fires were attended by clustering groups of noisy, mottled tribe's people.

A voice shouted from a corner of steel cavern as the three de cloaked and the inhabiting tribe's people hushed and looked on in mixture of quite awe and respectful fear.

From an iron bunk bed emerged a large man who, grey with age, approached the three travellers and then embraced each, one by one in turn.

"I am Peter." He said winking at Orchid who had removed her head gear along with the others. She could not understand what he was saying but did garner his name from the foreign tongue.

"He is in charge here." Tapestry pointed out to Orchid.

"What brings my good friends today?" Peter asked and invited with his hand motions for them to sit at one of the hearths filled with hot glowing radiators. The near firebox was surrounded by rough communal fur lined recliners to rest on.

"It is like a paradise here thanks to your latest hydrogen heat generators. They provide so well for us doctor and we now do not give ourselves away to our enemies with smoke signals. Would you like anything to eat or drink." He offered quickly, gushing with warm, generous encouragement.

"No, we are good, thank you Peter." David said to the big furry man.

Peter had a distinct large hawkish nose and long face, further characterized by many old scars from what appeared to be war wounds and old healed radiation and chemical induced blight.

Some of the other clan's people had now come over and cloistered around smiling and welcoming the three. The vast majority appeared to be female Orchid noticed. She wondered if the ubiquitous environmental toxicity had effected not only birth rates but also might over determine the sex of each birth.

Quietly she asked Tapestry why this was the case.

"The clans battle amongst themselves for the control of resources, as is typical of human nature. Many of the males are killed in often unnecessary territorial conflicts. Or at least this type of subhuman." Tapestry practically spat this last word out.

Orchid was surprised by more than a hint of arrogance from Tapestries description of their hosts. This attitude of disdain had not been readily present back at Sinker One Orchid realized.

"We were hoping to talk to your son Rutger about the anomalous activities being carried out past the great range to the deep west. I understand he is one of the few hunters to go that far inland from your tribal refuge?" Dr. Chen said.

"We have not seen much of Rutger these past days, but I believe he is making his way back this evening with his sled. Lots of trapping. He has been going after Hare and Weasel further inland and hopefully will have some for us to eat and barter." Peter explained.

"In the meantime you are all welcome to take my room and rest until he arrives." Peter offered.

"Yes, that sounds fine." Tapestry said with a smile.

***

Eli had been studying the onboard long range radar and mapping services through the cockpit navigation systems and reviewed the previous pilots' mission way points. The locale of the cutting that Huld had insisted was of some great importance, stood out as indeed being the crafts first point of departure and final landing destination. Switching to a three dimensional topographically accurate map through the Jet's onboard Computer, the place known as Hal's Cutting was clearly illustrated.

Eli was able to get a general sense and highlight the camps layout and basic defences. She was already formulating in her mind a sense of scale and relative orientation so as to assist in future infiltration.

Through a further quick skim of the transport Jet's own schematic, Eli realized the craft was not particularly stealthy and thought's dawned on her through the use of the flight manifest that even now it was probably being picked up on long range sensors or even satellite. She had been informed that the old enemy had some basic radar and she was in no doubt a transponder must be active onboard.

Huld had diverted quite far from the round circuit of the pre plotted course and Eli decided now was probably a good time to take over control of the craft and descend much lower and faster in the direction of the mutant camp through Huld's guidance.

After much debate and mental coercion, Huld reluctantly handed control back to Eli and had soon guided her to the edge of the mutant encampment.

It was a strange sight that Eli beheld. What was obviously a big old deep ocean cargo ship was trapped in the upper frozen crust of the inland continent.

The actual ship was well hidden for the most part beneath encased ice but some of the containers which were made of carbon alloy composite, still retained their commercial colourings which were more obviously visible.

***

Along with assurances from Huld and the clans leader that the previous pilot's and medical officers would not be brutalized or eaten, Eli had seen them deposited safely from the transport.

She watched with curiosity as one Sam Deacon was helped by medico and mutant alike to the shelter of a near half sunken shipping container as snow and ice particles whipped up all around from idling vertical jet wash.

During the disembarkation of the prisoners Eli pondered the defences at Hal's Cutting which she concluded were set up primarily to repel air borne assault. She also couldn't help but notice upon closer observation a deliberately obscured platform resting atop a built up ice plateau, which on further examination of the ships navigation computer, seemed to be a recent addition. It was without any identification attached regarding its purpose. It also struck Eli as appearing to be out of place and crudely camouflaged with refuse, barrels and what looked like waste disposal units clustered around its perimeter. If it were surrounded with landing beacons and markings Eli would have concluded it as being just another landing point but everything she was seeing appeared as crude subterfuge in her own estimation.

She concluded it was worth a recon fly over at least to check out the lay of the land but realized this to be a one way ticket to flaming aircraft wreck if they were going to use the aircraft in a possible plan that had formulated in the back of her mind.

They would only be able to get just so close, once, she realized.

The jet engines continued to idle and just as Eli was preparing to take off she turned her head to the rear of the jet's main bay and was greeted by the sight of a familiar face.

It was Orchid, but with different hair colour and eyes and an unfamiliar modified Envirosuit.

Eli felt the flachette dart pierce her neck without any warning. As she quickly faded from consciousness her peripheral vision made out Huld valiantly struggling to get out of the co-pilot seat but it was to no avail. The engines soft thrumming was the last feeling before darkness consumed all.

Chapter 17.

Orchid awoke to the noise of commotion coming from upstairs. The din reverberated down along the corridor of Peter's quarters.

David was still sound asleep but Tapestry was no longer at his side.

Orchid had happily taken an old flat bench seat that recessed into part of the cabin, David and Tapestry taking a spare bed that Peter had laid out next to his own.

Orchid noticed that Tapestry's gear was missing and that her own gear looked as if it had been shifted.

Getting up and donning her own Envirosuit Orchid made her way to the upper deck which seemed to pass as a communal hall, and was astonished at the sight of various enemy soldiers being escorted at gun and spear point into the large chamber. The mutant clansmen were excited and nervous ushering the captive men and women through the level and down to the bowls of the rusty hulk in a single lined procession.

David had made an appearance by her side now and had begun asking about the presence of these unknown captives.

A pleased looking tribeswoman of the name Elsa explained the landing of an air craft that was just outside and how it had delivered the 'Sky people' unto the tribe.

"Have you seen my wife?" David said directly to Orchid.

"No, she seems to have beaten us, rising earlier." Orchid responded between yawns.

David nodded his head as he finished adjusting his Enviro suit about his person.

At receiving this information he raced back to collect his kit and Orchid followed him to the top deck in time to glimpse what appeared to be Tapestry boarding an enemy transport jet that had landed a few hundred metres away.

Within a minute the craft was taking off and gaining height, much to David's distress.

"Where is it going?" David shouted to no one in particular, his demand going unheeded.

The craft quickly made an abrupt turn in its outbound heading and returned to face the old cargo ship.

Suddenly a burst of cannon fire opened up from the jet. Shells were piercing the ice and rusted steel of the exposed bridge and top deck.

Shrapnel and debris exploded all around Orchid and David who both dove behind the nearest cover.

As suddenly as the jet had attacked, the valley fell quiet except for the sound of flaming damage and burning stores.

Within a few minutes Peter was upon the scene and helping the two to their feet.

"What just happened?" Orchid enquired warily.

"We were visited now by one of your people, a female of one of your kind." Peter described indicating a resemblance to Orchid.

"She was piloting that craft along with a medicine woman who is known to me. An old friend. They said they were on their way to investigate the Cutting that you mentioned you were interested in, last night."

"That sounds to me like a description of my sister Eli and the mutant Psychic who rescued us from a depraved Chieftain and his clan on our way to find shelter at Sinker One." Orchid explained.

"Why would they attack us? And why here?" David asked.

The three pondered these questions before Orchid spoke.

"I believe I sighted Tapestry boarding that craft not a minute before it had taken off." Orchid said.

"I can conquer." Chen agreed.

"I spoke briefly to her in passing as I was making my way back with the vanguard of prisoners your friend just gave over to us." Peter said.

"I saw her. It was Tapestry piloting that craft." David announced slowly.

"Tell me David?" Orchid asked. "Why are there so few male members within this tribe? Is it through competition with other tribes or genetic imbalance?"

"Neither." Peter interjected. "Enemy forces have been capturing my clansmen at every opportunity, and none have yet to return!"

"Then this attack is Tapestry's doing." Orchid declared. "She has betrayed us."

David looked at her in stunned silence, then was forced to look away from the face and it's features that from now on would carry the reminder of the greatest betrayal of trust.

***

Angel nearly stumbled passed the airlock entry. Only a familiar corridor monitor and the extra reinforcing of the bay doors piqued his attention. He then noticed a small rounded port style window that looked out to the view of a large juxtaposed space vessel attached to the dock. It's outer skin was black in colour and quite bulky in design. Layers of oval rings spread out at multiple distances around the slug shaped fuselage seemingly conflicting with overall design. He stumbled through the airlock doors and then had only to wave his hand at a pulsing pad alongside the dock coupling and rapidly the ships entry way opened. Probably designed to seat around twenty people, he thought to himself as he glanced around in more detail. Angel thus assumed it was a shuttle of some kind. He was so surprised and excited by this, he began to wet himself. He could not contain it. The torture had weakened him more than he knew.

Not for the first time Angel looked around expecting to see someone coming for him, but all was silent. The sirens and flashing lights now stopped and the space stations attitude stabilizers had levelled the structure out; under the dangerous force of Enceladus' gravitational influence. Angel was now in no doubt now about his whereabouts in the solar system.

The hatchway closed and sealed behind him. He waved the other activation plate on the inside now, but the ship was evidently sealed.

It occurred to Angel that it seemed almost like an unseen presence was guiding him to freedom. It had all been too smooth. Was this still some kind of trick? Designed to allow him to escape in order to trace him back towards his home world? Was he still under the influence of his captors? He paused and thought of Yumi. Why had he not seen or heard her? He had found another detainment area not far from his own on the way towards this dock, but only other prisoners were to be found, not Yumi. These individuals were either in a state of anxiety or did not react to the sight of him at all, so mentally deranged, they appeared. He considered going back, but knew he could no longer exit from the vessel. Fate or his unseen helping hands had made sure of it. His instincts he felt, suggested she was no longer to be found in this place. He had pangs of guilt surge up within but he knew he must do his best in order to escape and report his knowledge of this place and these kind, to the council. He pressed on, unsure if he would ever see Alpha.

With renewed vigour he now made his way towards the flight control quarters of the vessel. He entered the cockpit and now felt terror grip him. He had no idea how to fly this ship and the familiar sight of his tormentors approaching along the dock arms way, put him into a panicked state. He remembered his breathing suddenly and began to focus. He began studying the control surfaces. Everything was dully lit in front of him but Angel did not know how or where to begin. The systems were alien to him.

But the waving of the hatch access panel had given him a clue. He waved his hands across the control surfaces and various monitors and indicators lit up with coloured light. Then a voice could be heard coming from within the headrest of the cockpit seat. It was unintelligible except for one word that sounded familiar. It sound like 'Automatic'- a familiar term. Angel now repeated the word and within seconds energy could be felt being delivered to the crafts engines. The ship reversed away from the station and began an automated flight path away from the location.

Angel felt relieved as a few members of the small army that was attempting to gain access to the ship were sucked out into space along with his departure.

Where Angel was heading was uncertain to him. But this bought him time to play with the ships controls and try to ascertain it's method of control. Soon projections of planets and star system were floating before his eyes.

***

Tapestry handled the craft well as she had practiced secretly with the aid of flight simulator software given to her by enemy operatives years before.

She sped rapidly towards the Cutting's station and would soon meet with the Chief Scientist Doctor Samaranche, who was in charge of the Cutting.

Her two captives were unconscious and roughly stowed on the cargo bay floor. They would both make excellent test subjects in the hands of Dr Samaranche whom she suspected was creating a new kind of biological weapon.

The information she had obtained secretly from David's own Bioarchives. His wealth of research had been a much demanded commodity that she had been rigorously instructed to extract on the behalf of the outside agents.

Spying at will for her contacts, who in return had promised her a powerful place one day within the new order they claimed was coming.

She now had time to reflect on the many years spent in isolation, under the close eye of David during this, her flight to freedom.

At Sinker One when she was left alone, she had become familiar with her foreign Overland contacts and had quickly come around to the thinking and methods of the so called 'enemy faction' that now held the promise of her becoming a true power within the U.D.N organization. They paid and offered more than the sorry Neo Communists she had initially considered siding with. They reminded her too much of the background that David's kind had built upon. Soft and conceding.

She had grown weary of Doctor Chen and his exiled isolation and pitied the man who had brought her into the world only to have her, his very creation, realize that in fact he was a failure in the eyes of his own people. He had been a risk to obviously all dominating Alpha council, by a renewed militarily factionalized order within his Aquatic society.

Tapestry had recognized from her early contact with U.D.N operatives that a new emergence was on the cards with the effective melting of the thick surface ice at the south pole. David's computer modelling had predicted an eventual thaw of the planet which Tapestry was certain was now beginning to take effect.

With the help of the Military remnants that made up the so called "old enemy" that itself was slowly thawing out, she would one day rule the planet's surface and command a great empire when her chance came. Dr Samaranche's secretive research could very well aid her in her goal.

Her favourite movie she had watched over and over from David's massive digital archive had been the historical drama of Cleopatra, the Queen of the Nile. Now one day soon, she would be a Queen in her own right. The Queen of a new world remade.

How had David expected her to remain a good loyal wife to the end of her days living in isolation at the bottom of what was essentially a mine shaft? Waiting on him at his beck and call like some slave girl. She had realized once she had gained the secrets of his regeneration modules that she would live forever as his perpetual slave concubine, and that particular fate was not the life she had planned for herself.

Even now she could imagine the Palace's and bejewelled spectacle of her dress and personal retinue, in service to her alone; the masses who would worship her as a Goddess.

Soon she would be the galactic ruler. Once the foundations were in place, she would be as like her very own accomplished movie star in her own right. Her people would love her unquestioningly as such, or suffer and die.

***

Sam found himself laying down flat, wrapped within a thick animal smelling skin. His immediate thoughts were of snatches from a dream he had just awoken from. In what was his supposed delirium he had imagined being taken hostage by mutants and along with other officers unknown to him, had been carried along and placed in an underground cavern.

He opened his eyes now to see a strange looking figure hovering near the foot of his bedding. The dark figure appeared to be a mutant who had disturbed his rest while attending to his frost bitten foot. Sam sat up and watched in the dim light as what he thought seemed like a mixture of animal fat and crushed moss was applied to his thawed injuries. He felt some relief from this strange situation.

Sam now realized it was not a dream as he looked around to suddenly notice, by the few flickering lamps, other U.D.N personnel. After Sam's eyes had adjusted it appeared they were bound and tethered to large pieces of rusty ancient heavy machinery or alternately the surrounding haphazardly propped timber uprights. These were melted into the icy walls becoming one with the cavern.

"He needs proper medical attention!" Shouted a voice from the shadows.

"It's using some witches brew on his wounds. He'd better pray its works too. I don't think help is on the way." Came a voice from the gloom.

Sam turned his head to make out a U.D.N medical officer squatting against a beam across the way from his position, on the far side of the dank cavern.

"Who are you?" Sam asked through a rough whisper. He was surprised by the strains in his own voice.

"I'm Smith. To my left is Pilots Mendes and Jelal, to my right fellow medical officers Ling and Katz, far end is Gunner Walsch. We are prisoners of these mutant tribal's."

"Mutant scum." Sam heard Walsch shout from the shadows venomously. "Pipe down!" Came a voice from another officer. "Yeah, don't make trouble or they will beat you again." Spoke another.

Sam felt fearful. The Stim that Doc Farley had supplied had worn off completely and the helpful delirium that he wished would return, was all metabolized. Gone. With his aching body and his miserable surroundings Sam felt like pulling the fur slip over his head and dying. What a place to begin a detox!

The Mutant binding his damaged limbs was a curious smell among the censorious odors present in Sam's immediate area. Her hands were careful and delicate in their duties too; one thing Sam appreciated. His fear and unease lessoned with the caring presence. When the careful attention was completed Sam made the effort to prop himself up slightly then reached out with a hand of gratitude, pressing his fingers around the mitten of the attendant in a sort of reverse handshake. At first the grasp was ignored, then refused and finally a quick hand touch returned in sort of embarrassed acknowledgment.

Now finished, the Mutant stopped a moment to hold a small battered lantern closer to Sam's face. In turn Sam thought he could make out feminine features from the exposed eyes and forehead, not covered by fur bindings. Sam could only see glare from these mysterious dark eyes, studying him just beyond the light, for a moment. Then the creature was suddenly gone.

Sam closed his eyes and tried to get some more sleep.

***

David and Orchid made their way back down into Peter's den to find comfort in it's short term familiarity and isolation. Something both had an innate trust in. Orchid now very much detected a feeling of sadness in being in David's presence. He was obviously dejected and feeling very much alone she recognized.

"I could understand her wanting her own freedom and independence, her own space. I always tried to encourage her to be open about her feelings and essentially be her own person, even within the obvious constraints of the isolated dwelling we called home." David expressed quietly.

"Unlike Alpha where you and I were raised under stifling communally enforced indoctrinations and expectations." He continued. "Tapestry was a free spirit in comparison and unburdened and free in so many more ways. Maybe too free. I see now how she has changed in recent history from the intelligent free spirit I came to appreciate into secretive actress, no doubt with her own agenda." David contended.

"As you say she appears to now be in the thrall of other forces, maybe beyond returning from the path she has now chosen. I suppose not surprising, now that you have explained the different mental conditioning she has developed compared to you and I." Orchid concurred.

The two fell silent in conversation then.

Almost as if on cue heavy footsteps were heard above and continued on, descending the steps and into the entry corridor revealing an approaching figure.

"This is Rutger." David announced. "It is good to see you my friend, although in my current spirits you may find me poor company." David expressed.

In the doorway stood a solid white mass covered in thick customary animal skins although these were predominantly made up of dappled white wolf and fox skins, characteristic of a hunter. A belt displayed a long hunting knife secured in tanned scabbard along with various assortments of strong twines, small flint and bone amulets, munitions and a classic hunting rifle strung over one shoulder, handmade composite hunting bow and carry pack with arrows and ice picks perched on the other.

The removal of a thick wet, snow encrusted Anorak arranged about the shoulders and midriff revealed yet another weapon in the form of a very small rusty hand crossbow. Deerstalker style arranged head gear was removed after many dressings of fur skin wrappings about the brown face and neck which were discarded and placed in a sling pull bag. These along with the masses of other gear were unceremoniously heaved into a corner one by one.

Finally dulled wrap around snow goggles were lifted up and placed across the brow to reveal a relatively rugged though not inarticulate face; itself unique in regard to being tumour and hair free. There were scars though. The eyes were unusually green and had a shining rascal like quality to them.

"At your service." The man said in a gravelly voice as David translated. "I saw a flyer on my way here... I've had my many troubles with the sky people too, recently." He said.

***

Tapestry was close to approaching the landing platform and had started the automatic pilot procedures for landing. She had made sure to signal her arrival well in advance, having no intention of being shot down by automated anti aircraft defences this close in her defection and freedom.

As the craft was settling down Tapestry became aware of an odd feeling and upon turning to inspect the rear of the cockpit was surprised at the speed and force of the well aimed blow.

Eli's close quartered elbow struck hard into the side of Tapestry's upper neck, so hard in fact that she was thrown into a slump across the cockpit's flight controls.

Within seconds the auto pilot had disengaged and the nose of the transport dipped sharply at a steep angle. The computer's self levelling attempted to correct the situation by ramping up all four engines. The craft then plummeted into a barrelling G elevating downward descent of the deadliest kind.

Eli could no longer steady herself and was thrown sideways into the fuselage behind the co-pilots seat and by her own intuition curled into a ball on the floor as the jet bounce crashed hard into the Cuttings landing pad. The world was upside down. Within seconds flames were engulfing the cockpit and various parts of the veteran heavy hauler, fuselage and wing alike were instantly separated, twisted and broken beyond redemption.

The crafts wings were broken up, strewn around and discarded like flimsy playing cards. The heavier engines tumbling like overripe apples off a tall tree.

Eli found herself desperately crawling along the floor as smoke and fumes from the burning wreckage threatened to once again claim her consciousness. Between gasps and coughs she was moving frantically trying to find her helmet and its built in respirator but too late. As she neared exiting the wreckage, darkness once again descended on her from lack of oxygen as the radiant heat and fires engulfed everything entirely to the wailing of distant emergency sirens.

***

Angel had begun to understand the basics of the flight control system. Instead of trying to master voice commands he discovered he need only to highlight a destination with the tip of his finger upon the star charts and planetary bodies. The large rings of the vessels' faster than light drive would then power up immensely and change heading, beginning to travel in the direction of the chosen destination. He had not travelled very far though.

He had the feeling it would not be long before his tormentors would be on his trail. In fact a salvo had already been fired at him from the station but he was out of range. Thankfully only one other military type craft was docked at the satellite. This craft took off in pursuit but after only a little time eventually turned back. Angel was unsure if these craft could fire weapons while at light speed and he was not going to risk trying unless absolutely necessary.

After spending some time studying the ships map of the earth he decided home was the only place to be.

A major problem was having lost possession of his Envirosuit. It's onboard computer could have set off a homing signal with which to alert his people of his whereabouts.

He had no way of finding his way back to Alpha. He had however undertaken various excursions to research facilities and data collection points, so thus lived in hope that if he could stumble upon one of these he might have a chance of reconnecting with his kin. The odds were against him though he realized.

Angel had briefly contemplated the idea of travelling to other planets further out into the solar system, but decided they would probably be hostile anyway. He made the decision to attempt re-entry into the Earth's atmosphere anyway. He would die trying if necessary.

It felt familiar, it made sense, reminding him of the Whales he piloted when on research missions back home. Within seconds of the FTL drive powering up, blasting a bright blue hue around the entire craft and blurring all vision in front of cockpit that Angel could see. It no sooner arrived a few minutes later, just short of the earth's atmosphere. Angel was astounded and relieved that the craft was in control as he was momentarily flying blind and at great speed. He then engaged a point on the Earth and the ships computer calculated the gamma and approach window and arrival points for Angel to verify. He confirmed them and then began strapping the pilot harness around his body so as to be more secure.

He now watched on as the autopilot positioned the craft and began to descend.

Chapter 18.

"My friend and I believe that my wife may have defected to the sky people or enemy overlanders, along with taking one of my people hostage. A woman whom I think you know as a healer. Peter say's she goes by the name Huld. She is from the Ash clan." David explained to the comfortably resting Rutger who responding, nodded in understanding.

Sitting around the heat of an oven on the communal deck, Doctor Chen and Orchid sat atop some hand crafted bench seats made of recycled piping and animal skins as Rutger warmed his feet, which were elevated nearest the oven.

It was cosy enough here Orchid found, and the overall vibe of the room and its other occupants quite relaxed considering the aerial assault that was launched at the old ship a few hours before. Everyone had pitched in to help put out the spot fires and patch the damage with whatever scrap metal and filler could be found to plug the holes.

Luckily the thick ice crust and rusty but solid top deck had minimized the armour piercing abilities of the projectiles, along with the fact that only a handful had actually struck the ice bound vessel. David and the Ship tribe were equally relieved that the lower heating and food production levels were not shot up, as the Doctor had invested much effort into their development for the aid of the tribes self sufficiency.

Soon another layer of ice would cover and seal in the damage wrought upon the stationary ship.

"We think that she may be headed to the newer base constructed by the overlanders that is located a few hours south east of the lower plain, past the 'Nars head.' Do you know of this enemy place?" David asked.

Rutger sat in silent contemplation then responded as a piece of cured meat was removed from a carry tin of his possession.

"I try to steer well clear of it. I avoid that part of the plain. Too dangerous, enemy too aggressive. But once when I was chasing a herd of wild Elk in that area, when the foreigners first came to that place. I stopped at a lookout not far away.

With my Scope I could see a trench in the plain that could lead very close to this camp. Many flyers would come and go and many men within this place. Sometimes would light up the sky." Rutger explained in between mouthfuls.

"I must get Eli back. I do not know what will happen to her at this enemy base. I could not live with myself knowing I could have done something to rescue her and our friend Huld who in fact rescued both of us some days ago. I will go even on my own!" Orchid announced with steely determination.

"And I must go with you." David said keenly. "I must know of my wife's intentions. I have been alone in my own thoughts too long. Shut myself off from the powers that be and much to Tapestry's detriment, and my own. Besides I can't let you have all of the fun!" David declared smiling at Orchid. She had the impression David might be supplementing his feelings for his wife now with her own presence. But she was relieved to see his mood lighten.

Rutger once again spoke up with a stoic tone.

"I too miss my wife, who was lost to me some years ago.

I will ask around for help from my plainspeople and then we can put our heads together with what knowledge we have about the enemy Cutting. I know that I am in your debt." Rutger said in an unusually impassioned tone while looking at David.

"In fact we all are, the entire clan, for the unconditional help you have given us. That is why as a friend I will risk what I have, to help you get your people back. Or die trying anyhow. But only after we have had some fire water for a good sleep! Then we will set out afresh." Rutger exclaimed after signaling to his nearest clansman to supply him drinks.

***

"We will either have to dive to the upper levels and salvage more equipment to get on with the repairs of those levels or alternatively think about starting anew somewhere else." Summer said to the audience.

The colonies remnant survivors had all gathered at the southern edge of the biosphere and agreed to discuss the way forward in an open forum. Summer had initiated the discussion.

With the comments she had just made their were mumblings and open negative reactions from some of the individuals.

Not one member actually directly addressed Summer in conversation. With the noise from the gathered crowd becoming louder Summer realized she would have to be more decisive. She had already explained the current situation as it stood, but now would have to galvanize the decision making process.

"Silence." Summer said at the top of her voice. A hush fell over the assembly.

"I have consulted my A.I.P and drawn out a list of four other members to join me in the formation of a new governing council."

Summer now read aloud the names of the four.

Each delegate had specialist skills above and beyond some of the more conventional duties performed, before the attack. Summer would now draw on these skills in an attempt to repair the upper levels of Alpha and return the colony to it's previous state.

The major doubt that nagged at her however was the fact that an unknown hostile enemy had chosen to attack the present location and would now know of the colonies existence and whereabouts. That was certain. The destroyed and flooded nature of the upper levels were the only current protection afforded to the base, Summer assumed. No other presence had shown itself again, from above. From what Summer had temporarily researched of Alpha's design, she and the rest of the colony were trapped below the base, like a sunken shipwreck beneath years of sandy detritus.

Of the four Aquatics selected there was an emphasis on diving skills, engineering and manufacture.

No one questioned her approach.

Summer dismissed the rest of the assembly and sat around to discuss the restoration and repair of the upper levels with the four newly selected council delegates. She would not give up on the home she and her people had known for generations.

Perhaps one day there might be retribution for the damage that had been done, but revenge she put to the back of her mind. For now at least.

***

Warm air against the sensation of cold steel on skin. Lying strapped down, restraints all around. Respirator tight around her nose and mouth, delivering unknown agents. Soft backlighting. Blurred surgically masked faces coming in and out of visual range along with muffled unfamiliar voices. Then Eli felt a return to darkness.

***

"You smell well singed." Said a quiet voice from one of cells across from the central walkway.

Huld had awoken behind bars in a cramped room, the surrounds of which appeared to be carved out of solid light grey stone with the chambers having been divided into a cellular lock up of six confining cells. One small central lantern casually spluttered and dimly illuminated the entire hopeless prison block. The air was heavy and fouled.

Huld now felt the cooling effect of medicinal barrier cream that had been applied earlier to her face and other parts of her roasted body.

Aside from a bucket which she supposed was for her ablutions and the low steel bunk upon which she now sprawled, the cell was completely empty.

She felt groggy and sore now that she had come too and begun to move around a little. A single dingy blanket that smelt slightly of other bodies was now her only possession set upon her charred and torn clothing.

"I feel well singed." Huld replied tiredly to the unknown voice. She saw a figure at the far cell move closer to the front bars and soon a face now became dimly visible, as did another in the centre most cell on the opposite side of the holding.

"What is your name, where you from." Came the questioning voice again.

"Huld, Ash clan from..." Coughs.

It had just dawned on Huld that she was probably for the first time in her life unsure of her location or bearings. "Around these parts." She finished in a hushed, husky tone.

"I'm Anna from Forges, that's far from everything like here I guess. Some others call us the Forge clan I guess 'cos we make a lot of stuff, like my father Pabbi he makes all kinds of traps for Elk and such. He calls me Buniq at home. He loves to make Blades as well, when we have enough fire and the greenstone." Anna said in vocal tones different than Huld had encountered before in other tribal dialects.

She also sounded young to Huld ears.

"Yeah I think I've heard of your clan. My people have traded for Blades and goods from intermediary clans who have travelled to the deep Eastern Steppes on occasion." Huld said casually.

"This other one locked over yonder they call demaytro or some such. He can't understand a word I say but he seems to understand them in charge here. He arrived I'm guessing about a few days ago. They had beaten him too I suppose, he's been real quiet most of the time apart from coughin' up blood. He's gotten strange lookin' as time gets on." As Anna explained these details the figure in the other cell moved around slightly under its blanket and for a moment Huld thought she recognized the familiar white pallor of the captives hand but it quickly retreated into shadow.

Huld believed another of the Aquatic people was over in the far cell but her inner sense told her something was drastically wrong with it's condition. The feeling inferred he was in a state of mental turmoil.

From the far end of the prison room a door opened revealing an enemy overlander dressed in bright clean coveralls who proceeded to hurl parcels at the bars of the three cells and then just as quickly disappeared.

"Dinner time." Anna announced after a minutes silence.

***

"How long have I been here?" Sam asked the Medico named Smith.

"A few days. Same as us."

"I remember..." Sam paused to think. "I remember clearest... meeting a strange alien person on the frozen peaks. I don't think I was delirious. That's etched in my memory. A mutant was with it. They didn't seem very threatening. In fact I owe my life to them... I think. I think they kinda' helped me get to a landing craft. I thought it was my lucky day. Then after that I don't really remember much. I can see the craft coming down and then just hazy fuzz. Like my thoughts and eyesight were taken away. Blacked out after. Then woke up here. I can't be sure if it was real."

"It was real alright. Yeah those helpful friends of yours jumped us seconds before we came into land and pick you up. Thankfully they went easy on me. Seemed to just make me fall asleep somehow. Probably the same as you and all of us medical officers. Walsch put up a fight and was knocked unconscious for it, same with our Pilots." Smith explained.

The other prisoners grumbled and cursed the retelling as Smith continued.

"We awoke to bound hands and soon got kicked out and dumped out in the deep freeze above near a rusty sea vessel. Then some Mutes drove us towards this old rusty ship and we trekked down deep into a long underground tunnel, til' we wound up here. And here we're gunna stay for God knows how long?" Smith said with frustration.

"Til' we fucking freeze to death." Pilot Mendes said.

"Yeah I hope they eat you first before you freeze, beaner." Walsche spat from the corner. "You should of dropped the hammer first sign of trouble."

"Fuckme, you had the gun man!" Mendes shouted back. "What... did you drop it as you pissed yourself?" Mendes shouted back again angrily. Both men's voices echoed throughout the cavern and adjoining tunnels.

A cacophony of voices arose as each captive cursed and protested against the other in unison. Sam realized that in the cold dark environment nerves were at breaking point and flaring tempers and recriminations became easily released when under pressure.

Sam was used to these kinds of blow outs and especially within the isolated uncomfortable conditions aboard boat. The first Submarine he had been trained on and served his first tour with was a long haul stealth boat, the Alameda, with no mod cons or personal comforts. The crew had nick named her the 'Amoeba', it was so slow and quiet. Cold, dark and claustrophobic. One trainee cracked up, had to be relieved of his duties. Designed to wheedle out the weaklings for sure. Sam treated the whole things as a game at the time. A test of mental strength. It was only for three months he kept telling himself, then onto the modern boats, with all the luxuries of a ten star hotel, compared to the dangerous stealth boats anyway. Running the blockade and cheating the treaty as it had turned out. The war supplies had to get through on Dolores One. The crossing of the twenty seventh parallel was illegal and deadly and if and when caught out explained away by the brass as malfunctioning guidance systems or trainee mistakes. Eventually a few too many 'trainee mistakes' occurred and after Sam had completed his training and been shipped off world, he had heard rumors that the entire ocean of Dolores One had been evaporated with satellite mirrors by the enemy. No more encroachments by Naval vessel into the DMZ. Nearly every occupied planet had a DMZ or hot war these days. Earth had been the first and remained the most symbolic.

Medico Smiths voice was the last to be heard above the ruckus as two mutant tribes people approached and entered the cavern.

Smith had been appealing to everyone to hush over the din. Now everyone did out of sheer fear.

The watchmen barked in unintelligible voices and gestured in turn with pike and rifle what everyone understood to mean shush.

One of the mutants then spun the pike around and used the butt of the weapon to swiftly jab one of the medical officers in the ribs. A restrained howl of pain was heard resulting from the nasty blow. With that the watchmen promptly left.

All that could be heard in their wake was gentle sobbing and veiled curses.

***

After an evening of memories of drunken storytelling and sing along Orchid awoke fresh. She geared up as others lay sleeping about her on the skins and pillows that had almost magically appeared amongst the clans folk. The heating apparatus that ran throughout the communal area had been increased to accommodate and protect against the freezing night, ensuring deeper sleep.

Soon hung over mumblings were interspersed with much belching and bad wind breaking, which were then mingling with the smells of roasted Elk and warmed Buttermilk.

David was now taking the time to apply various topical treatments and internal health concoctions to the multitudes of the clan who suffered in their own various ways from the harsh environment.

The piercing sound from a small horn was heard in the distance and soon unfamiliar face's were appearing inside of the common area.

A little stand offish at first, soon these foreign clan representatives were embraced and fed and watered as custom preferred.

A small group of the Chiefly mutants had gathered and now heated discussions were in full flight Orchid observed.

Eventually a small throng made up of Chief Peter, Rutger and few others, both male and female, who had the look of the warrior class about them, approached Orchid and David who watched on from a corner bench.

"We are decided to go with you." The Chief announced turning from the head tribes people to face David and Orchid in particular. The rest of the clan members looked on patiently as he spoke.

"We who are the fittest will guide you to the damnable place that has taken so many beloved from our home and the homes of our scattered clans. Enough has been lost to the poisonous enemy who swoop from the skies and attack us without fear or mercy. This cannot go on!" The Chief concluded with a red angrily flushed faced.

After a pause clans people immediately scattered and rushed about the ship with a speed and organization that surprised Orchid no end.

Before long weapons of all varieties emerged and were dusted off and re oiled, cleaned and prepared for what could eventuate. To Orchid's dismay most of them consisted of close quarter long knives, cleavers and crude cross bows but David insisted after noticing her uneasiness that the clans people were experts with their indigenous hunting methods.

Before long weapons had been distributed along with provisions, camping equipment and camouflaged accoutrement as well as the obligatory adornment of good luck charms and portable games of chance for entertainment along the way.

***

The re-entry had been successful and with basic instruction Angel had landed near a low mountainous area. Form space the Earth was a clean white ball. However in reality the weather was stormy and dark cloud and atmospheric upheaval was strong once Angel descended through into the atmosphere. Not good flying weather.

He landed the spacecraft in soft powdery snow and sat nestled in a nook with the powder slowly falling and covering over the vessel until Angel could no longer see beyond the cockpit screen. This suited him however. He was not sure if any of his tormentors would come here and attempt to recapture or kill him. It took some trial and error, but he finally managed to power down the crafts engines.

After a deep sleep (the longest he had ever known) he searched the ship for emergency rations and clothing. With the markings located on one of the foot walkways he eventually found a compartment containing medium boots, fatigues and some basic tools, along with what appeared to be a kind of long life ration collection.

He tried the food, it was too dry and the taste was not to his liking, either too sweet or too salty. But the carb's were important for dealing with the cold and sustaining the mammalian portions of his body he knew. There was enough to last a dozen people about a month he figured. But it did sustain him and his energy levels were boosted.

The boots and fatigues were less than ideal for the frozen exterior environment, but would have to suffice. He even found a basic projectile type machine pistol with two cartridges of ammunition. With these placed about his person he felt much better about his prospects of surviving.

He next searched the ships onboard computer for maps detailing his immediate surrounds. To his surprise a few settlements appeared to be marked in different locations but these were very far from where he was located and to be avoided anyway.

It soon became apparent that many different people were active upon the Earth's surface. The stories and basic information that Angel had been told since birth were obviously incorrect. The craft he was occupying now testified to this fact. How could the elders not know of the situation? Had they even attempted contact with the surface dwellers before? Angel did not ponder these questions for long though, as he took another nap and then attempted to release the main hatch in order to leave the vessel.

On both sides of the rectangular shaped hatch were two small windows which were nearly covered over completely with snow.

As Angel attended to the manual override release panel his peripheral vision caught sight of what he believed to be a shadow passing over the windows. At first he thought it must be exhaustion. But now he saw it front on, perfectly well with his eyes. Something or someone was outside. He could hear no sound or any attempt at gaining entry from the exterior. He hunkered down to listen but heard nothing more. He continued on with the access panel and the ships multi tool and soon had access to the doors manual over-ride. Now all he had to do was actually have the nerve to open it; very soon too before the craft became entirely frozen over and inescapable.

The thought that the craft had a homing beacon also worried Angel so he realized that the comfort and safety of the vessel could not be entertained for too long.

Angel now felt that his nap and the food he had consumed had boosted his metabolism and spirits and so there was nothing to do but open the main hatch. He manually activated the mechanism and with a little help in clearing the snow and ice, Angel looked out upon the barren snow fields ranged about the hollow. The snow had stopped falling and high winds had died away for the time being. The sky was dark, as usual but not so angry looking as it had been when he had landed.

He gripped the machine pistol a little tighter.

On his way down after re-entry he had marvelled at the panoramic view that he briefly enjoyed once below the perpetual cloud that obscured the lower landscape. As far as his eyes could see it was ice and snow. Only some bases of the peaks of the highest mountains had appeared free of the freeze. Where he landed had been heavy snow.

This snow now allowed Angel to spot the semi fresh footprints that he now discovered encircling his snow encrusted shuttle. He had indeed seen the shadow of another person. This person or persons though had vanished, slipped away. Angel was not too concerned as he knew that with better weather he could soon make some headway to the nearest tall peak in order to survey his surrounds.

He still felt weak from the satellite experience and the stress of his escape, but wanted to find a shelter before night fall.

He turned to look at the shuttle one more time. He doubted he would ever see it again.

***

A day had passed since Huld had awoken and she had now become accustomed to long discussions with Anna about their own experiences both within their different clans existences and the nature of their current predicament.

Anna had explained that she had known another inmate also from another clan similar to her own, and that after a few days this other individual had not been seen again. Both had been abducted enforce by Sky people, Anna mentioned.

Huld envisioned what this meant and the news left her with an uneasy feeling all the same.

***

Eli had been awake and conscious of her surroundings for what felt like several hours as a few men and women dressed in what she assumed to be pseudo medical/scientific garb came and went between brief physical assessments and equipment consultations.

The room was oblong and packed with all that a lab and medical centre appeared to need in such foreign facilities.

'Sterile' would be the word Eli would choose to describe her feeling of the place. Dismal Grey smooth gloss walls, a vastly different interior and vibe from the lab Eli had herself inhabited back home. From what Eli had glimpsed during her semi conscious state on her way down here, this part of the complex appeared the most technologically advanced and organized.

She was naked and tightly restrained to a steel table, each of her limbs and torso unable to move in any direction. Over in a clear locker she could make out her familiar Envirosuit and back pack rapped in dull thick plastic, but her weapons appeared to be missing. She felt a wave of sadness as she realized the century long concealment of her people and their knowhow was at an end in the eyes of this foreign military faction.

Soon an unmasked man of what she supposed was of middle age and whom appeared to carry himself with some importance appeared. He spoke softly as he examined her face closely. To all intents he appeared to be the classical embodiment of old enemy intent, concentrating fiercely as he prodded and poked away at her neck and scalp. His breath seemed to be laced with a mixture of alcohol and halitosis.

She could read from the familiar characters on his uniform that his name would be sounded as 'Samaranche' or perhaps this inferred rank.

Another practitioner approached and discussed a matter as if to confer with the Grey haired wrinkly faced man who indeed appeared to refer to him as a 'Doctor Samaranche.'

The senior man immediately got up and left after a few more minutes of broken discussions and Eli was left to gaze at her surrounds once more as all was quiet.

After an hour or so some noise and commotion was heard in the distant corridor. It was coming from beyond the heavy plastic curtain that concealed her sight of the corridor beyond.

A trolley burst through the hermetic seal with much force to reveal a smoldering distorted form with a semi recognizable face. The air filled with a pungent sickly stench.

A small crew busily fussed around the bizarre creature with probes and clamps unfamiliar to Eli.

The thing's body had sprouted extra minor limbs and its internal organs had appeared to have replicated on masse externally.

The face of the thing appeared to have the features of an animal in demented pain, though it made no sound.

Soon blood was pouring from nearly every orifice. The bloodied eyes rolled back and it was obvious it had expelled it's last breath.

Eli felt fear grip her very insides observing the wretched scene.

The crew now rushed to enclose the thing in a type of sterile gel, which soon solidified locking in the contents; both solid and liquid.

In the tense atmosphere that followed Eli looked away as to not dwell on the hideous site that lay just metres away.

She looked back for one last time to see the horribly transformed figure that would have once been known as Tapestry.

Chapter 19.

"We have to get out of here. If I stay here any longer I'll either freeze to death or go mad!" Came Smiths voice from the twilight.

"Tell me about it." Came the sarcastic tones of Walsch.

"Can anyone rub though their bindings. See any sharp edge anywise?" Pilot Mendes appealed.

"Anyone got a knife?" Someone else's voice deliberately quipped. This was followed by assorted chuckles from the crew.

"Sure just let me whip over to stores Honey, sure to get me one." Said a voice.

"Yeah so I can kill myself and get away from this frozen shithole!" Said another in a mocking tone.

Collective laughs followed. Now Walsch spoke up.

"Where do we go to anyhow? How do we know where the nearest base is at or how to find it?" He said.

"We know the area we were taken hostage, and we couldn't have flown that much further away, guessing at the flight time we were in the air. We'll have to figure it out once we get out of here. Soon I hope, don't know what these Monkeys are planning." Said Pilot Officer Jelal.

"Hey Sam. Can you get loose? You got one hand free dontcha?"

"Yeah both. But they've steel cuffed my good ankle to the bunk and I can't put weight on my other foot. It's too painful. This bunk base ways a ton. I don't think I'm in any position to leave it at the moment. Sorry guys." Sam explained.

"Fuckit." Walsch said angrily and thumped his fist on the cavern floor.

***

The group that set off from the rusted ice bound ship consisted of eleven people including Orchid and Doctor Chen. It was Rutger who took the lead guiding the group. It was assumed that the party would make it's way directly towards the Cutting however one of the other clan leaders who went by the name of Lars (who seemed full of vitriol for the sky people) insisted on detouring along the way to pick up extra weapons and combatants.

The weather was clear and relatively calm for the trek that lay ahead and both David and Orchid found themselves slowing down to accommodate the rest of the motley clan's people. They had also decided not to de-cloak so as not to alarm those more unfamiliar peoples in the posse'.

Through undulating valleys and over steep icy climbs the group trekked for hours, some with extra thick leather skinned and cloth bound boots. Most wore snow shoes lashed under skin waterproof overshoe; others even had small ski attachments allowing them to scout ahead of the group at a quicker pace.

Overall the individual tribes still formed a rough nuclease around their own folk leaders, but the band together, was spread out so as to not appear an obvious mass upon the landscape.

Orchid noticed how each clansperson had its own way of tackling the elements and moving in the landscape so as not to appear obvious. She noted that Rutger's piloting eye for using cover and blending in innocuously with the various changes in the surrounding environment were expert.

It took time but Orchid finally noticed some evidence of regular passage and track wear along the various routes chosen by the leading members, who at times paused to confer with one another about the best way to proceed ahead.

After a full day's foot march the dim light that illuminated the pale frostbitten landscape had begun to fade rapidly and the pace of the group accelerated in anticipation of reaching Chief Lars' home camp.

Just over and down from an abrupt plateau and into the near distance, Orchid could make out a tiny dot of flickering flame in a distant hill side. The rock in the area had prominently increased in the landscape from thick ice and snow and upon nearing the rise Orchid was amazed to see small clustering timber homes of various fashions some appearing ancient and untouched, others built up from a patchwork of scrap metal, timber and driftwood. The lower terrain was the most amazing to Orchid's eyes which with her night vision adjusting to display scattered, tufted grasslands spreading throughout the area, hanging on to thin barren mountain soil against wild wind and soaking rain.

"Still amazing to see remnant flora even at these heights." Orchid said to David in the twilight.

"Yes, it is precisely the low, conditional topography that has allowed these species to persist. However the area is heavily over grazed and over populated in the resource stakes. Very much under pressure from all quarters." David detailed.

An emissary of the assemblage rushed on further ahead to clear the approach with hidden sentries as the group neared the settlement.

"I can't believe these older structures are intact and can persist. I wouldn't have thought such building could survive the storms and harsh conditions upon the planet's surface." Orchid exclaimed.

"Ah, but check your basic elevation reading from your compass and note the very low altitude and also the protection afforded by surrounding boulders and ice breaks. And never underestimate the ingenuity of these people. No matter how simple they may appear, they and their ancestors have survived in this difficult habitat for generations. With their knowledge of preservation and expert animal husbandry and related product, these dwellings have lasted wonderfully." David explained. "The locals simply call it 'High Haven' but we know this to be a misnomer. It is perched on a hillside but the very fact that the earth's original surface is only decimetres or less below foot gives a true indication of the surrounding attributes. As you know the freezing air gathers the moisture and forms snow and ice, locking the planet's surface in literally Kilometres of surface ice in most places. But with locations such as these dotted about the globe, pockets of grass and even some rare trees and under story species can sustain these tribes and provide habitat for domesticated animals and wildlife. But they all lead a precarious existence. I have taught what tribes I could in these to part to honor and conserve what little pasture and resources still survive. The rare trees in particular seemed to be under the most pressure, being generally a rare source of building material."

Indeed as the group neared one of the largest abodes a carrel full of reindeer could be made out by pale torch light jostling and expelling large warm bursts of breath into the night air. A few hunting dogs and other small domesticated animals called out in nervousness.

Indeed over in the misty distance Orchid thought she could make out a few trees and even the thermal signatures left by a departing wild canine pack, no doubt attracted by the occasioned wafting scents of the settlement.

The group was hailed as they made their way into what was obviously Lars' personal residence, a large old wooden structure expertly crafted and maintained. A wall of warm air struck the outsider as each person entered the comfortable ground floor. Immediately the guests were handed copper and earthenware flagons full of a warming concoction of alcoholic buttermilk along with small strips of venison; some of which hung from the ceiling surround. Soon the home took on the feeling of a small celebration.

Eventually each member of the party had laid out their personal bedding, arranged circularly around the central hearth within the large chiefly dwelling. Gradually the newcomers settled down to talk and then sleep the night through.

Local clans people of the small town came and went to discuss the day's events as an excuse more often than not stare wide eyed at the two strange beings that occupied a place among the campers.

Eventually the lights were extinguished and only the soft red glow of embers and small flickering lazy flame lit up the cosy space.

Looking around her Orchid realized she was lying in the middle of a scene from centuries before she was born and only known to her from archival footage from historical and entertainment sources back home. It felt surreal as she believed until recently like the rest of her people, that nothing like this way of life survived into the present day.

Orchid chuckled as she noticed one familiar face from the old container ship jump up off the floor and proceed to unfold and assemble a small one man tent to bed down in. Old habits are hard to replace she recognized.

***

Work had begun first on establishing a series of water locks along a major corridor that was still safely secured. It lead up to the upper colony levels.

At Summers command Salvaging began of some micro forges and Carbon nanotube. The diving teams worked well and without incident, bringing the important technology down to the lower level where they could be put into service.

But it was soon reported to Summer that to actually manufacture large quantities of raw building material and heavy equipment, in order to manufacture vital components in the restoration, the micro forges were beyond the required capability. A scaling up would be required that the micro forges and limited stores of carbon nanotube's simply could not create. A catch twenty two of sorts.

Summer puzzled over how to get around the quandary.

It was during the study of the colonies lay out alongside delegate Armando who had a background as an engineer, that he alerted Summer to what seemed to him an anomaly in the cylindrical design of the subterranean base. Armando was the most technically proficient member in engineering still alive and what he pointed out to Summer Intrigued her. A brief flash of a memory of David Chen came back up to her immediate thoughts. He had always found ways to hide and evade those who sort to reprimand the troubled loner, whether it be his parents , teachers or even base security. But the two had always met either deep in lower levels or in the shrubbery of the biosphere, where the two would talk and much more, for hours in her free time.

Both Summer and Armando took turns in questioning their A.I.P's and by consequence the colonies main computer about the anomaly that was located at the bottom level of Alpha. This level housed the computer and basic life support systems.

"We are getting more conflicts with the computer. It's not making sense." Armando said with frustration.

"Agreed." Summer said. She got up and began walking toward the access tunnel that lead down to the lowest level. The tunnel was an alternative to the non functioning main elevator that had been immobilized in the attack.

"Come on, let's take a closer look." Summer said over her shoulder to the seated Armando.

The vertical tunnel in question lead to the ground floor. Summer waited until Armando was at her side before fighting her way beyond the open end of the main corridor. By the time the two had gotten around the bulk of the huge computers control mainframe, they had neared the point of interest. A series of tight crawls ensued around large industrial multi coloured piping, variously sized conduit trays and complex bulkheads. They negotiated through the maze more like water snakes than upright striding bipeds. Only the occasional fixed utility light backlit the haphazard complex.

Finally the two found themselves looking at the protruding bulk head that had caught Armando's eye when studying the base schematics.

Armando pulled out his engineers assistive field scanner and began taking measurements. It glowed brightly in the darkened, subdued light.

"There is a lot of interference, as you would expect." He paused, continuing to scan. "It has finished. There is nothing unusual and the scanner detects solid structure. Nothing out of the ordinary, it seems." Armando concluded.

Summer felt something in her gut. She was not sure if it was her imagination or desperation. But she had the feeling something was off about this specific location. She paced around and examined the structures immediate to her. It was quite claustrophobic being surrounded by large thrumming piping and humming electromagnetic energy at close quarters. The air was hot and outside of the regular comfort range felt elsewhere in the environmentally controlled levels.

Summer then reached out and touched the oblong rectangular jutting bulk head with her bare hand. She felt a bolt of a static arc pass through her and she held back from the shock. Again she put her hand to the plate, but then felt nothing. No cold or hot sensation as she expected. No sensation, nothing. Now she watched as half her fingers passed through the plate. It seemed a little terrifying at first. A rare emotion in what would normally be a relatively safe but rarely visited environment.

"I can feel cold air, on the other side. It's freezing compared to this side. This is appears to be a hologram." Summer announced withdrawing her hand.

Armando returned a look of puzzlement. Then he stepped forward and slowly pressed his hand through the field.

"It has strong resistance. It may have been keyed to deflect unwanted visitors. By rights it shouldn't even allow this much encroachment if set up as a force field as well. It must have been set up long ago. We should tell the council... oh well, never mind." Armando said realizing his absent minded mistake and looking a little embarrassed when he removed his hand and faced Summer. He moved to scan the area again.

"The scanner could not pick this up. It is a clever disguise. Well designed."

"I will try to force it." Summer said now determinedly.

"Do you think that is wise? It could stun you or worse, after you clear it." Armando said.

"This is too important to ignore. I will send a message to the others through my A.I.P so as to let them know what we have discovered." Summer did so and was relieved that the interference was not too great.

"Ok I will try." She said, tensing her body in anticipation.

She approached and then leant into the field with all of her body weight. There was resistance like before, but she now slowly made her way beyond the murkily disrupted energy field of the hologram and gained access to the far side, still in one piece.

It took a minute for her eyes to adjust to the pitch black. Soon her innate Aquatic vision came into it's own and she could see that she was located within a smooth narrow tunnel that ran for about twenty metres. She reached back and pushed her arm though the hologram's field and gave Armando the hand signal for affirmative. He then made his way through to join her as well.

After his sight had adjusted, the two began walking to the end of the tunnel and came to a T intersection. One end of the T was blocked by a wall, or what they assumed was a wall. Summer put her hand to the wall and sure enough, detected another holofield, this one though was much weaker, opaque in fact.

With Summer's interaction the field broke up entirely. She cautiously stepped into a small anteroom. A single Holoprojector kicked into life displaying random colours. Hard on the eyes. A Gelbed was centermost in the small room. Only a small chair and table were present in the far corner, piled high with a series of computer tablets and moldy papers. Dust was everywhere. It was clear to Summer and now Armando that the place was long abandoned.

Summer clicked her fingers and the holoprojector's keypad floated above the Gellbed. Both heard an odd sounding A.I.P voice welcome them as 'David' and ask for a personal security clearance code.

"I can't be sure but I think Dr. David Chen resided here. Many years ago. Before your time." Summer explained to Armando.

"Who? I don't know the name. Chen. What happened to him? Why would he be down here behind a poorly cloaked wall. Has he passed on?" Armando questioned.

"No. You Won't have heard of him because he was expelled a long time ago. He... disagreed with the elders... at the time."

"Oh. I understand." Armando said. He now remained silent. He heard Summer mutter to herself. He thought he heard her mumble 'what were you doing down here'.

"We should keep going, see what's elsewhere. We will come back this way no doubt." Armando said.

They both turned and exited the small room and made their way through the other end of the T which opened into a much larger area. Here the only thing of note was a predominant walled termination buffer dominating the space. Upon closer study they soon realized this ended a track way. Sitting at the end of this track not ten metres away was an enclosed vehicle.

Armando pulled out his field scanner and began inspecting the structures.

"Front and end control cockpits. Two habitation capsules, following. Flatbed at the tail, a large series of Electromagnets for.... propulsion.

I think it's a MAGLEV, a type of primitive transport. Not quite up to the level of the Magneplane system we use to get around the colony." He announced to Summer.

"I'm astonished. An old abandoned tunnel transport. What is it doing here? Where does it go?" Summer said turning to Armando.

The two just looked at each other, not saying a word. They began looking for a way into the leading cockpit.

***

Angel had reached the nearest peak in time to see another ship approaching the area. He ducked behind some rocks and then down into a small ice ravine. The sound of the ship soon enveloped the valley, it's engines humming and then throttling violently around the landed shuttle. Without warning an explosion racked the entire area and the foreign vessel rapidly departed. Angel was glad he had vacated his craft, upon witnessing it's destruction. There would be no going back now to the ships comfort and shelter he realized.

Having no real map or idea of his destination or location was troubling Angel. He emerged entirely now from the ravine to witness the smouldering ruins of the craft below that had allowed him to gain his freedom.

From the mountain side he was on Angel saw range after frozen range, valley after frozen valley, right to the misty horizon in every direction.

Far away in the distance over on the far side of the valley he spotted a figure slowly emerge from beneath pack snow. Angel lifted the machine pistols scope that he had detached from the weapon and strapped around his neck with some salvaged clothe twine. He watched closely now for movement. There was definitely something there.

Angel was unsure whether to signal and announce his presence or simply to remain hunched down and quietly observe. Now the shape of a lone motley figure cautiously stood tall and brushed the snow from it's fluffy clothing. Like Angel it had appeared to be in fear of the visiting enemy aircraft.

Angel stayed crouched low and watched on as the figure gingerly hauled up a back pack and weapon of some variety from the hole it had been hiding in. It then eventually trekked some distance and approached the burning shuttle. Promptly it squatted among the debris, by a small fire and released something tied around it's belt. It appeared to be roasting food with the aid of some utensils. Probably fish Angel guessed. After the meal it picked up it's belonging and began trekking off over a snowy rise. Angel decided to follow and observe the creature.

Chapter 20.

Eli had felt the world skew and spin around her as she struggled to stay on her feet after the restraints had been removed one by one from her body. Her vision was blurred and she felt weak and feeble due to the effects of unknown drugs circulating within her system. A thin clasping garment was shoved around her body and a small self contained medical drip fixed to her arm containing unknown chemistry.

The two orderlies who had dressed her again roughly coerced her to her feet and half dragged, half carried her from the medical quarter.

She felt terrified thinking of the monstrosity that had been removed now from the other nearby examination table.

Now Eli herself was being moved. Through the hermitic seal in a state of silent terror she found herself in a similar sized room this one with a more administrative feel to it but it still contained several respite beds all empty except for a lone figure rapped from head to toe in what appeared to be insulation and surrounded with medical monitors and various other staff and aids.

Eli was only able to make out a vague set of features of what she assumed was a man suffering from extreme frostbite; judging by his blackened complexion. He seemed familiar in a slight way but she assumed the drugs were affecting her judgment as she was hauled along. The man was talking slow gibberish but seemed relaxed.

Eli felt like struggling then but no energy would come and her hands were still bound in hard biting Plasteel handcuffs.

Next a blurry dark, rough tunnel reminiscent of a coal mine hacked out of shadowy stone and solid ice, lit occasionally by glow sticks strung hither and thither; the floor a dusty powdery consistency that covered her feet immediately upon contact.

In her peripheral vision within the dull light she could make out the various dulled colours of bundled cabling and conduit weaving along the upper and lower corners of the corridor and disappearing at random points.

Soon a heavy Plasteel door was arrived at and quickly opened to reveal a smelly damp series of dingy holding cells. Each self contained and delineated by steel bars and darkened interiors.

Eli was laid down on a single steel platform and then soon after the main access door was locked.

Silence and then strange mumblings could be gradually heard. Eli felt herself falling, falling forever and was soon asleep.

From across the way an excited Huld attempted to commune with Eli but she soon realized the unmoving unconscious state of her co captive and so resumed her quiet solitude broken only by occasional conversation with Anna.

***

After a good night's rest the troop of clansman and their Aquatic allies packed up their bedding and assorted belongings after a mixed breakfast prepared by Lars' women folk, then slowly disembarked into the freezing main street of the mountain enclave.

The day was calm but the mountain and surrounding valleys were in heavy fog with the hint of a little sunlight attempting to burn it's way through.

A small number of sleds had appeared accompanied by howling long haired dogs and equally long haired masters.

Each sled appeared to be mobile transport for supplies and outdoor camping gear along with hunting equipment.

David appeared to be in discussions with Lars and Peter about the necessities of carting such unwieldy and obvious ancillaries across the landscape towards Hels Cutting. After much jabbering and gesticulating by the three and the sleds having moved off anyhow, the departing foot soldiers hastily followed and the delegation by the three elders was naturally resolved via them being left far behind in the powder.

David bid farewell and soon fell instep, beside Orchid who was off to the side of the mass; making her own steady progress.

"Lars has just informed me of many flying craft coming and going from this cutting. Most appear to be transport haulers travelling to another base that has been established further on inland from the Cutting. He explained to me it may be possible that a gravity well may be in use, delivering materials from off world infrastructures. If this is true we may well be heading into the fight of our lives. We must not be caught short and discovered early upon our approach to this deep Cutting." David said with impetus.

"That is why I have volunteered the idea that you and I cloak when we get near and then after we have had a decent reconnoitre of the base's defences and layout we can return to our comrades and formulate a plan of attack." Chen Explained.

"Seems like a safe way to proceed. We can't assume anything in regard to the defences or indeed purpose of the complex." Orchid admitted.

"It is another solid long day's march to the Nar's head of which I am informed will afford us good cover and a place to bed down for the night. A good defensive position from which to base our operations. It feels good to out on the hunt." David said vigorously.

Orchid was a little bemused and unsettled by the boisterous excitement that the Doctor was displaying. Classical images of Caesar and Napoleon springing into her mind.

The ultra competitive, single minded, destructive impulse was supposed to have been well suppressed particularly within the academically refined male Aquatics Orchid knew, but that was not obviously apparent in David's recent demeanour.

It was going to be a long march and Orchid decided to clue David on the reasons for the current conflict that gripped the other human societies that dominating the planet.

"As you understand, my learning in regard to the politics that began the Nuclear exchange and subsequent freezing unleashed upon this surface are barely known to me and all of the people I have known in my lifetime. It is never discussed." Orchid explained to David. "Back home we have the council of elders and the goals and differences are solved via it's discussions and then put to a final Colony consensus vote. What was so different before our time?" Orchid questioned.

"Firstly let me tell you the first step on my road to exodus from the grand Alpha. As a young man I broke free of the mental conditioning that would have turned me into the passive and utilitarian males that you no doubt have grown up with. Inferior to the female half. You can then see that I was the only one to openly question the motives and common dismissals of teaching of your generation and earlier, namely mine, of the truth of such histories regarding the destruction of the Earths and the political motivation of those who had done so. Mutually I might add, by both aggressors, the United Democratic Nations and the Neo Communist Block. But I was dismissed as being too negative and causing alarm, wanting to know of these things, this hidden history. As a younger person I had discovered hints buried deep within the colonies main archive. It took me years to break the encryption. I had begun as an individual in search of the truth, the only thing that has ever interested me personally.

Like your father and all of the males allowed to exist within Alpha's society I was originally bred specifically for the defence of the realm and unquestioning loyalty to the masters. But from a young age I broke away from the pack, realizing I was different and could develop my own skills and destiny apart from those I had been assigned.

So once inside the hidden archives I learned of the colonies primary reason for being, along with the original motivations historically assigned to the N.C.B and U.D.N's decisions leading up to their ultimate showdown. I then began asking the question of why these were not taught to our young so as to one day ready them for an eventual permanent emergence to the planetary surface. We have the technology and the resources. But I was shouted down, believe it or not. I know it is not considered likely, by our peoples standards, to berate and ostracize an individual's character. My character. But it is the truth.

Ironically it was your father who was finally tasked with my banishment. Head of Defensive Security. A very honourable and powerful position, indeed the only one allocated for a male within the Forum and council of elders. You must understand that as much as elders might have the best intentions for the people, fundamentally they do not wish to change the status quo. They fear the past and the future. They are stuck in a kind of two way bind. Unwilling to acknowledge the past and it's tainting influences and unwilling to move upwards and onwards. The whole purpose of Alpha was primarily as a re-colonizing apparatus, setup as a fallback position for 'if' the unthinkable were to happen: Planetary destruction and the loss of humankind. Of course this was years in secret before the polarizing positions of the U.D.N and N.C.B came to the fore and then thankfully kept hidden by a dedicated team of scientists who continued at their own interest and cost to keep it that way.

Sadly these aforementioned negative forces are still with us. Belligerent and vengeful as ever. In reality only more extreme than the 'politick' played out within our peoples own forum." David said.

"Indeed we have been taught to believe that the surface was uninhabitable, likely forever and that only small species could endure and reign upon it's surface." Orchid now explained. "The drip feed of expeditions and data collection, carried out I might add in a way so as to not allow contact with any existing humans of any persuasion, seems so obvious to me now. My sister Eli and I have met a tribal survivor who went by the name of Huld. She has spoken of some of the truths you have mentioned now via a great gift she possesses, one of so called 'spiritual' or 'other worldly' ability."

"Ah yes." David said. "It seems more than coincidence that the corruption of these tribal groups collective Gene flow has been damaged by their environment caused but the last great war. I have witnessed the unusual frequency of the emergence of some amazing mutations. Alongside a growing resistance to deadly radiation and freezing temperatures I have noted rare abilities such as super strength, rapid healing, and super aural abilities and so on. I am sure precognition could easily find it's way into the list of observations. The human gene reacts in unpredictable ways to extreme environments."

The two paused for a time, digesting the concepts.

"So why the continuing conflict between the two entrenched political military groups that still endure?" Orchid enquired.

"Having never been in discussions or met any genuine representatives of either party I can only theorize and presume. I do believe I understand their dichotomies and each sides motives entirely. Although I understand a concept most alien to you and I. That of Money and Wealth, as it is called. It is from every newly produced bullet fired and every bomb dropped that wealth is generated. This is important to keep in mind when referring to fear and wealth as motivating factors. With these comes entrenched power. You see each political system on both sides is fundamentally incompatible with the other but the reason for their not coming together in positive resolution, or one party breaking down completely and giving in to the other is answered via part history and part power politics.

Centuries ago after the establishments of ideologies such as Communism and Democratic Capitalism, the first cold war developed into a stalemate between the two forces that divided the globe and it's people. Eventually the Communist's capitulated due to both financial and ethical bankruptcy. However technological drive and cronyism now act as a strengthening factor, presently. However in our current century it is likely that the financial failure is unlikely for some time or likely not at all due to the colonizing of the immediate outer solar system and distant star systems, divided - I should say evenly and quite ridiculously, between the two currant powers.

Therefore if the two systems are in reality dividing the spoils equally and perpetuating both the stalemate and the perceived conflict between each other - then in reality the conflict is a mutually beneficial one, an unofficial partnership designed to keep their respective peoples ignorant and those exclusively at the top of each system in constant power, reaping the benefits and prestige. The people who live at the bottom, within these systems are so totally used to the ideas of ideological conflict and fear of the 'other enemy' that they do not question the authority. To do so means either further enslavement or death. This prolonged use of ignorance, It is not dissimilar to the approach by your 'beloved' elders back at good old Alpha base. Assuming anyone survived the bio attack. No doubt the first blow from one of our aforementioned enemy factions. They fear the unknown just as much as your elders. The emotion- Fear, ultimately leads to mistrust and destruction. Fear rules our universe it seems. But fear truly is an illusion." David said tersely.

Orchid was both surprised by David's insights and a little unnerved.

"Each of the old warring factions are in reality Military Junta Kleptocracies. Essentially each power has a governing body of military leaders vying for the most power and wealth, gathering what they can while in the dutiful course of 'protecting' and 'governing' their respective peoples. As for the collective peoples found with the U.D.N, the folk generally live in net induced ignorance and so too do the ruling elites of the N.C.B. Sham systems have a way of turning life itself into a sham. It's amazing how once entrenched, these groups dominate the culture totally through threats and propaganda. It has been going on for centuries! And all the while the opportunities for human evolution and development of truly positive, fair and creative culture, suffers." David concluded.

"It is indeed sad." Orchid said. "In many ways these hated and feared mutant people are truer and freer than the more powerful warring colony entities." She admitted.

"I am reminded of the tail end of a Tao tract learnt a long time ago."

Orchid then recited aloud:

"There is no greater illusion than fear,

no greater wrong than preparing to defend yourself,

no greater misfortune than having an enemy.

Whoever can see through all fear

will always be safe."

David nodded with solemn agreement.

"At least these Tribal people live within a balance, that being ordinary nature. They will never push a button and destroy an entire planet for the sake of demonstrating one's own power." David said.

The group trudged on steadily across the barren grey meandering snow fields.

***

Angel had followed and tracked the mystery man far from the burning wreckage of the destroyed shuttle. It had been days at least. Angel had kept his distance and like the Creature, witnessed other air craft, some small some large, occasionally pass over.

From a peak he had even suspected seeing a small party briefly move along a low valley ravine. At this he had hid as best he could, just like his mysterious guide he suspected.

Slowly the figure ahead meandered amongst the snowy mounds and mountains, the low ravines of valleys and through tunnels and caves for hour after hour. It certainly knew how to mask it's presence in the landscape. Angel had no idea of it's origins or eventual destination.

Angel's rations were now low and he grew tired of the pursuit. The boots he had taken from the ship were a little too small after shrinkage and wear and his feet were beginning to suffer. As he had suspected, the clothing he wore was near useless in wet, cold environment. He was, for the first time since escape the misery of his previous tormentors, feeling depressed. A rare feeling of being forced to be dogged.

By now what light was about the landscape was fading into twilight and the cold was really slowing Angels metabolism. Now seemed like as good a time as any to approach this mysterious person he had been following.

As Angel gained in distance the creature seemed to slow up a little which helped. From near the top of a mountain peak Angel briefly lost sight of his lead. Instead of a possible ambush from above on the higher ground, Angel now stopped and rested. He even clapped his hands and deliberately made some noise that clearly bounced around the icy mountain side. Not wanting to be caught out completely, Angel had his weapon at the ready.

Before long the shape of a head could be made out and eyes peered over the ledge facing back down towards Angel. A standoff ensued for less than a few minute. Then Angel raised his arms (and weapon) to the sky in a sign of ease and welcoming non hostility. Still the head with the beady eyes did not move.

Eventually the figure came down to stand within a few metres of Angel. It moved cautiously and kept a spear and long knife in each hand. It looked ready to use both Angel could sense.

Angel now pulled his own shuttle survival knife from a pocket and threw it on the snowy ground. He hoped in the gloom that this would be taken as a sign of good faith.

The figure at first ignored the gesture. Then with Angel backing away it moved deftly and scooped up the knife with a surprising nimble flick of it's foot; all the while keeping it's dark eyes locked on Angel. Angel could easily of massacred the stranger with his machine pistol if things developed in a hostile fashion. But for now the creature studied the blade and then slowly removed a clothe wrap about it's head revealing rough pale skin and hairy chin line. In fact the whole face appeared covered in a kind of furry down.

What the creature was, or how old, Angel could not be sure. But it was obviously intelligent and very different in appearance from the foreign tormentors he had encountered.

The creature spoke some words in a rough distended style. Angel could only guess at what the creature was saying. Angel now spoke motioning to his own body that he was cold and that the survival knife was a gift. He was unsure if his hand gestures had been successful.

The creature seemed frightened by Angels appearance and physical differences. It had not seen or imagined anything like him before evidently. Both creatures were studying each other as part of the exchange.

The wild creature wrapped up, covering it's face again with it's head cloth and motioned for Angel to step around to face the mountain slope. It then prodded Angel in the back with it's spear tip and Angel briskly moved forward in compliance. He was happy to play the creatures captive so long as it lead to a place to stay warm for the night and get some bearing on his present circumstances. At least that seemed to be the plan.

Chapter 21.

Hu Ling reached for the powdered Stim as he enjoyed his lunch of traditional Hoisin rice and Dolorian Squid. The Stim would make him equal to the rest of his squad mates and competitors, as he slowly prepared for the evenings race meet.

Being a party member he was allowed the special dispensation of riding his racer on the public lanes to and from his race events. He still had some last minute tweaking to do to his ride though. His contact in New Hong Kong able to source the best chip mods and associated wares to make his machine truly dominate.

He cleaned the last of his rice up in the shallow Modware bowl and slowly raised himself off of his easy chair and away from the net holoprojection's of the weekends A-Grade race programming. Sport was one of the few public open broadcasts not real-time altered by the politburo.

As he made his way towards the kitchenette wash board, the lighting dimmed and a signal came through on the encrypt channel. Now it was time to be Shang Wei Ling of the Peoples Interstellar Defence Force, not the up and coming Hu Ling grade B Ultrasonic race champion of Xiaoping City. Breaking into the top echelon of the A grade was only a few more races away.

He quickly decoded the message and walked over to his apartment door and triggered the unlock feature. His front door popped ajar and Ling walked over to his drinks cabinet and removed a brew for himself and poured another out and placed it in welcome for the arrival of his old commander. He turned off the projector and instead put on some traditional soft music and again dimmed the lights.

Ling briefly contemplated digging out his old service pistol in case this was to be some sort of unofficial purge, but over came the fearful urge to do so. He could think of no rumour or ancient sleight that came to mind in order to warrant such paranoia.

No, Ling was too well known and well liked. He had remained in the Irregular Reserves, but had not seen Commander Ha since retiring from active service in the Special Recon, two years previous. In those days Ling had a different name and a very different attitude.

He now sat down and awaited for the expected reflection to appear in the glossy ceiling shroud. Within a few minutes the dark blob of the single unmarked state vehicle arrived below in the town apartments driveway. A figure steadily made it's way to the front door.

The familiar face appeared through the slowly opening entry and the uniform glided it's way towards the living room table and an unoccupied easy chair.

"Welcome Commander." Ling was first to speak, making sure not to betray his nervousness.

Ha reached over and deftly picked up the pure crystal beaker half filled with the local draft.

"Very nice. You still remember." Ha said and then smiled and downed the finger of sweet potato derived liquor in one motion. Within the minute his cheeks began to ruddy.

"Obviously I am here unofficially. We have a job that is perfect for you. We need your skills and experienced contact with the wild folk, back on Earth. The friendships you actively cultivated with those peoples may make the difference between success and failure." Ha articulated. "This is a one off and will be kept from your official service record."

"How long for prep?" Ling asked.

"I have taken the liberty of cancelling this afternoon's race meet." Ha said strait faced.

Ling had expected a smirk. But then remembered the idiosyncratic nature if his old boss.

Always with a straight face, Ling thought to himself. Exterminate the woman and children Ha had said years before with the same straight face. Then as now. Then from Ling's memory flashed back the body and face of one race fan he had promised to call again from last weekend's meet. It had been a wild night, post race. Another win. He was already beginning to forget her name. Lynette or Lena? Ling snapped out of his wandering to focus on the conversation.

"Three days prep. Duration likely to be Several weeks at least. We're putting together a small detachment for you. There will be breaks for re-supply and the potential for alterations to mission objectives." Ha stated bluntly.

Ling now knew his graduation from race group B to A would now take a little longer than he had planned. He would be returning to a whole other world from this current one.

***

It had been many hours and Huld was beginning to doze off and on randomly when she heard a little noise through the darkened prison. It was as she hoped. Listening intently, she heard Eli's feet slap the floor as she arose from her sleeping platform. A yawn punctuated the silence.

"Don't drink the water." Eli heard a familiar voice cut through her drowsy, doped mind. From the darkness she heard creaks and mumblings from the occupied cells all around.

"It is Huld. You have been drugged and I know it is tempting to drink from the source but it feels laced to me. It will probably send you back to sleep." A pause in the mental barrage. "You are in an underground prison set up by an old enemy faction. One of your kind is across from you in another cell and a tribal girl rests across from me in another enclosure. Her name is Anna. We are all trapped."

Eli slumped back down on her bed to gather her thoughts and try and make sense of the situation. The image of a twisted warped monster returned from her dreams briefly to remind her of the place she now inhabited. Alpha base and her gel bed seemed so far away.

After settling down Eli was intrigued as to who was across the corridor inhabiting the opposite cell. She at first relayed a common hello in a moderated voice but perceived only a little movement. She followed this up with Orchid's name and even Adam's but again no response. Finally she called out for Dimi and to her surprise a gentle rustling and then a biting cough erupted through the dim light. Soon the distorted and dishevelled face of Helmsman Dimi Orlov was pressed against cell bars and attempting communication. Eli could almost feel the physical pain in Dimi's demeanour.

"It is Elixir."

"Eli, are you here with me."

"Yes, I am directly across from you." Eli explained.

"I can barely see. These animals have nearly destroyed my insides." Dimi said with pain in his voice. Another harsh cough racked his body and twisted his face in suffering. He spat a mouthful of blood onto the floor in front of his cell.

"What have they done to you? How long have you been here?" Eli asked fretfully.

"I was captured out near the coast line where you disembarked from the...." Dimi paused before uttering the name of the Orpheus, unsure if the cells were being monitored for intelligence gathering purposes.

"Our point of departure. O is in a programmed circular route." He continued. "I ventured out in search of you but a drop craft cornered me and I was hit with stun needles. I woke up in this place and after some time I was drugged and all I remember was being dragged down to a lower level like a cavern and being placed on a stone Dias and secured by shackles. The brightest of bright light felt like it was penetrating every cell in my body. The pain was incredible. I'm sure I blacked out even with their numbing drugs, as I reappeared here on my bedding some time afterwards. I think that was a few days ago. I don't think I can hang on much longer. Every part of my insides feels destroyed. I must stop speaking...the pain...is too much." Dimi finished saying in a whisper.

"I can speak for you. Tell Eli what you must." Huld offered.

***

After a little way further complete darkness had descended upon Angel and the 'Creature' as he now called him. Angel approached the open maw of a small tunnel entrance and without hesitating kept moving onward. He realized this would be a good time to turn on his captor in an ambush, but he hesitated. Surprisingly the creature had showed no mistrust or ill feeling towards him.

Angel was now barked at and halted by his new master, about the middle of a cave structure. The landscape had been steadily rising as the two had hiked on together quietly.

The cave where the creature had halted had obviously been used before by himself or others like it, Angel realized as the he soon made out long stone platforms and shelves cut into the caves arching sides. In the centre of the cave a small ring of stones had been assembled and it was with Angels eyes adjusting to the darkness that he spotted the small hole in the centre of the cave ceiling. Whether this chimney happened to be natural or manmade Angel did not know.

The cave they now settled in was much smaller than the ones that had proceeded it upon entering. It's floor was uneven and wet with pools of icy water and natural detritus, filling up the hollows and dips. A thin banded rivulet of fresh running melt water was racing down one wall and cutting away though a corner of the floor to Angel's left. It's sound was actually quite soothing. He felt calm, even with the strange individual just metres away.

Angel's new master now dropped it's carry bags and knelt down by the central ring and began setting up a small tallow candle in the middle of the stony circle. A flint was used to light the wick of the candle and was soon dancing around the cave's dark fissured ribs. The rag was unwrapped cloth from it's face like before.

The creature now turned to Angel and motioned for him to squat down next to it. It was only now with the better light and proximity that Angel could make out the quality of the pale blue eyes and surrounding brown skin. The creature returned the gaze examining the very large pupils of Angels own, beyond the present eyeshine. It seemed more trusting now and the two now made attempts at communication. The creature grunted out some basic sounds and Angel took note of the tones and accentuations. The creature then moved it's hand through the flame. Back and forth. It then pointed at the flame and made a sound. Angel repeated the process, making sure not to burn himself. He then pointed to the flame and repeated the sound he had heard the creature make. It smiled through it's dark downy hair.

Angel could see the slight intrinsic resemblance now for the first time, to his own kind. They were not really so different in this moment.

Angel deposited his pack and weapon down next to him as he sat cross legged on the cave floor. It was hard and painfully cold. He pulled his only small blanket from the bottom of his carry bag and doubled it under himself to create a barrier against the uncomfortable surface. At least the cold air was lessened in the cave interior he thought to himself, upon recognition.

Like back at the landing site, Creature placed a small cooking stand and pan over the weak flame and again began unraveling some fatty meat from it's pack to place into the fryer. The burning, meaty smell was quite repulsive to Angel, but he could not escape it from the close confines of the cave. When favorably cooked Creature cut the hunk of dripping meat into two equal portions and literally threw one half in front of the stony floor where Angel sat. It popped and hissed, still hot and reacted as such to the cold austere surface. Creature kept his knife in his hand. He always has some weapon at his disposal, noted Angel.

Angel waited until the meat cooled and settled and then carefully picked it up and tried a mouthful after witnessing Creature wholeheartedly devour it's own half.

It was too salty and notably juice laden with rancidity for Angel's preference. What it was exactly he could not make out. He took a deep breath and continued to eat, taking Creature as an example and woofing it down as quickly as possible. The reaction and pleasure to the meat could not have been more different between the two companions. Angel covered up his repulsion well though.

Now it was Angel's turn and he dug around in his pack hurriedly for rations of his own to share. He found one of the better ones, tore it's packaging apart quicker than ever before and divided the firm sweet biscuit compound. Half flew at the creature hitting it in the chin as Angel now showed his love for these instant meals like never before. He couldn't wait to get the bad taste out of his mouth from Creatures offering.

Creature scowled then picked up the biscuity lump and studied it. He bit a corner off. Then like Angel he was hoeing into the meal like a crazed man. It was the greatest meal he had ever tasted. Sweet and salty with a feeling that made him happier than he had been for a long time.

Soon the two packed away their food accoutrements and after Angel approached and held out his hand in friendship, Norsaq (his birth name) reached out and returned the welcoming motion. Angel now clenched his fingers and in an exaggerated style thrust his thumb towards himself pronouncing loudly 'Angel'. He repeated it aloud again and Creature responded with a slight nod of understanding. He then in turn gestured towards himself and responded sharply 'Norsaq'. Unlike Angel he did not repeat his name again. Angel tried it aloud. He assumed it sounded correct as Creature did not show any emotional response. Angel now pointed to Norsaq and as he had before entering the cave, simply pointed and said 'Creature' once more. Again nothing returned. Angel could not make out any obvious response.

Angel smiled, stood up and went over to the far side of the cave and lay upon the stone bed. As a sign of continuing trust he deliberately slept with his back to Creature.

He knew himself though that in his current condition of pained feet and damp clothing, he would not sleep much. He would for the most part be on his guard. Norsaq would be on his guard too, his knife pushed neatly up his left sleeve. A sharpened bone was tucked into a fold of his right boot also, as was the custom.

Norsaq extinguished the candle and now splayed out on the nearest flat stone platform that would be his bed.

The biscuit meal had reminded him a little of his home and some of the foods prepared there. He had been driven out of Forges by a rival family, for daring to follow his heart and capture the girl that he loved.

He could still see Anna's face shining through even the heaviest snow storm or the darkest cloud cover as he wandered the land. He had hunted fox and rat and the rare occasional four legged beast to sustain him. Around the coasts and lakes he would fish and club seals or anything that came his way. He had been told of the whereabouts of bird colonies but rarely seen them and certainly never captured one. At times he would starve. Only water to sustain him. Once he had even collapsed and only through the sheer luck managed to stagger to a familiar cave where he had stowed a few fish in a frozen pool and eventually retrieve them for sustenance.

He had witnessed many an enemy Drone and many sky people at uncomfortable closeness over the last two years. Only the Drones had actually chased and come close to threatening him so far. There were areas that were not to be returned to he had learnt on his travels and not just enemy tribal lands. It had been hard for Norsaq . He longed to return home to Forges. They were his people. His mother and stepfather had cared for him. But they were lowly in prestige compared to so many others. His father had disappeared when Norsaq was only a boy. He had barely been taught the ways of the hunter by his own fathers hand. His stepfather was different. A maker.

Like most in Forges he worked the found metal and drift and rare wood. Only bone work and stone work were permitted for women as a trade. Anna, he remembered had been a natural with stone.

Since his fleeing the death threats, spears and guns of Forges, Norsaq had visited the far distant and friendlier trading posts and tribal seats. He had met strange peoples and seen alien customs of the scattered peoples of the land. All the peoples he had met had their differing idiosyncrasies and allegiances to each other and each tribe. Norsaq had stayed longer with some than others. These other peoples aside, he had never met or seen anyone as strange as this one that lay not far from him. This one was something else.

He had discovered that the threat from the foreign sky peoples was universally acknowledged by all of the other tribal's he had met. Was the one lying only a few, arm lengths away a sky person? He had not tried to kill or capture Norsaq. It was hard to know. Would anyone know who this one was? It seemed he did not belong.

Again Norsaq glanced back at the stranger. He was glad his eyes had adjusted to the darkness. His mind wandered back again to his time out on the plains.

So far only one tribe had tried to capture and cannibalize him, but he had been fortuitously forewarned by a wise woman he had met nearer that territory. He had legitimately traded goods as well as fought, robbed and fallen in love with equal measure, during his time in exile. But he had fallen in love with Anna or Buniq as she was also known in Forges and remained his true love.

He now considered taking a chance and going through the belongings of this stranger. The rations and the gun that this stranger possessed were worth a great deal Norsaq assumed. Expecting to die at gun point back at the hillock where he had confronted the stranger, Norsaq had known he was being tracked for several days. He assumed it was either bandits, cannibals or sky people. His nerves were frayed expecting an ambush any day and especially at night. He was prepared for the end, and at times he longed for it, so great was his heartache. Like himself, this stranger had a willingness to die here out in the wilderness Norsaq felt. That meant something.

Where this one was headed and what motivated it to struggle on was unclear, but Norsaq was facing down a similar situation. Being falsely brandished as an evil spell castor back home had lead to this solitary existence. Thoughts of some of the prostitutes he had known and loved on his travels now came back to him. They were the real spell castors. He could easily have chosen to have made one of them his wife. He would feel no shame in this. Buniq would probably be married off to Horst by now. Lost to Norsaq for good as the Horst and his rival family had demanded.

With these thoughts running through his head like most other nights, Norsaq moved around repositioning himself upon the stone to get more comfortable. His immediate problem though was here and now. Tonight his head would remain uncovered and cold. After all this 'Angil' or some such as he called himself might not be alone. It could be a ploy, Norsaq posited.

He decided to wait and see just how genuine and capable this grey skinned one truly was.

Chapter 22.

Sam awoke again to the touch of his familiar attendant. The healing salve seemed to be effective as the pain and stiffness were at least subsiding. Several times now the mutant had appeared at what Sam assumed to be morning and evening. It was impossible to tell the time down in the underground tunnel. His fellow prisoners had naturally been stripped of all belongings even though the Mil grade personal electronic devices carried by all were no doubt useless to the wild people except as trophies or raw materials.

Feeling more alert now as his carer again approached, Sam quietly pointed at his face and with forefinger announced:

"Sam." Then smiled a little by the lamplight.

The mutant briefly looked up in a mildly alarmed manor, then continued the cleaning regimen of the various injured limbs.

When finished the Mutant swung the lamp closer to Sam's face and then to his surprise removed the facial rapping that obscured the lower half of it's face. As Sam had suspected, it appeared female. This had seemed evident from the commencement of the care a few days ago, seemingly with the aggressive attitude of the male mutants and the obvious delicacy from this assistant's hand

The face hovered over Sam like before and gradually a softening appeared and a brief small, shy smile. To Sam the face itself appeared scarred a little, like his cousin Andy who had a serious case of atrocious acne when growing up. Strangest of all a thick downy fur appeared to grow right up to the surrounds of the face. Otherwise the facial features were unmistakably human and in this case surprisingly attractive. Even the eyes were a dark shade of blue, and Sam thought he could see a tinge of blonde in the open exposed hair. All of this strange mix of emotions made Sam aroused and then confused. He had always felt sorry for his cousin Andy, as the girls would flirt with Sam and ignore poor old pock faced Andy. If only Andy could see him now! The pity would be reversed.

The mutants voice softly said "Iyaroak" Which Sam took to indicate and mean her name.

Hearing the name made Sam feel a little more relieved but this was not to last as from the hallway voices could now be heard carrying down through the moist gloom.

Now footsteps slowly approached and light soon bathed the cavern. All was quiet as the usual two watch guards stepped closer to shine more light on the crouched Iyaroak attending to Sam.

Seeing the unwrapped face one of the male guards began shouting menacingly at Iyaroak. She quickly stood up and began rebinding her cloth wrappings but was unable to finish as the nearest guard this time struck Iyaroak with the blunt end of his pike. A shriek was emitted and now the three mutants were tussling and wrestling with each other nearly falling onto Sam's stretcher.

While the exchange was going on right next to Sam his eye was drawn to the sight in the corner. One of the Pilots was attempting to reach over towards Iyaroak's dropped lamp. Several attempts were made to lean away from the heavy machinery and scoop up the lamp free of it's location. The other captives were squirming now and searching for easement of their bonds and surveying the surrounds as the brief fracas was finally determined by Iyaroak being dragged out of the chamber by her hair. She slid backwards through the tunnel by the hand of the bigger mutant while the other struggled to his feet and followed with the point of the pike. Protestations were heard from the hallway coming from the one called Iyaroak which soon tapered off in the distance.

Quiet returned.

"Everyone ok?" Asked Smith from the darkness. The crew sounded off one by one in the affirmative.

"Good news." Came the voice of Pilot Mendes. "I've got my hands on one of the torches." He said in a hushed voice. His voice did betray excitement though.

"I managed to get some slack on the rope binding between my hand and feet. Stood up, reached over and locked onto the torch plate between my teeth. Burnt my face a little. Twisted and dropped it to the floor and hid it from the Apes with my body. I'm backed up over the flame now trying to burn through them. Gotta be careful or my uniform will be alight back here!" He now said with frustration.

Sam could see the dull glow from behind the outline of a squat figure. Everyone held their breath and waited.

After nearly an hour Mendes strained and finally his hands came loose from the rope bindings. He was free and soon had the meagre grease fat flame set to work burning through his leg restraints.

***

Doctor Samaranche sat in front of the Communications monitor patiently as the General's image broke up and faded in and out of the uplinks receivers. The clearer weather afforded a rare contact between the underground laboratory and the General's interplanetary habitat.

General Hanson was his usual impatient, overbearing self. He was still under the misguided belief that the work being conducted in the deep cutting would achieve a global environmental transformation from ice locked planet to incredulous picture of lost nirvana.

Samaranche knew otherwise.

Extracting precious ore and mineral product, though useful in the war effort, had been done centuries earlier and the by-product of thermal carbon dioxide released would be as next to useless in thawing an entire planetary body.

The more Samaranche had grown acquainted with and studied the General the more an image of a spoilt autocrat sprang to mind. A playboy dictator trapped in his floating castle looking down upon a planet and his playthings.

Samaranche had jumped at the chance to return some years ago to Earth once the knowledge of a special scientific task force had been set up and deployed at this mining site.

Samaranche recognized it had been an important discovery that had been made here, one that could very well change the course of humanities future. More important than the rare metals that had begun to be mined from the harsh isolated location.

"Yes sir. I understand that our resources are to be cut and that you and the other Generals have run out of patience." Samaranche acknowledged. "But we have everything we need and many more tests to perform in the short term before we can deliver a final assessment of our investigations in order to formulate a definitive conclusion from our research. For the Military Councils digestion." Samaranche knew when to deploy his bureaucratic tongue. Samaranche suspected that that the rest of the council had no idea of the true developments down here.

The Military Council: more like dictatorial emperors, each living it up like pigs in clover. No real, credible President or parliamentary Congress as the oversight anymore. All just bureaucratic puppets.

Through the static Samaranche could make out the ancient stone carved symbols and other archaeological finds sitting upon the Generals desk that he had seen through the COM's vision before. Gifts from the archaeology team, upon the event of the General's birthday a few years prior. The specialist team had initially been tasked with studying the strangeness of 'the chamber' in detail; just before it had been given over to Samaranche for his experiments. Those archaeologists had made good test subjects when all of the necessary apparatus had been installed.

Samaranche still had his eye on the objects at Hanson's end; mere dusty tokens. It struck Samaranche now how similar some of the inscriptions were upon these robbed artefacts as ancient Chinese characters and pictograms.

The real power lay far below of where Samaranche was presently seated. Within the Protean Chamber itself. He alone had coined the name for the unique momentous discovery.

"I'm sending you a delegation of my science reps, headed up by one Commander Macfadyen who will observe your progress. They will be arriving early morning your time, zero six hundred. They will report to me alone on return.... Signing off." Hanson said abruptly and was then gone from the link. Samaranche remained at his private COM link, meditating on these recent developments.

Samaranche suspected it would not be long before the truth and its consequence would either be buried once more in this place or revealed for its true power to other eyes and ears above. Until then his currant obsession would continue to be fulfilled regardless of Hanson's overtures and veiled threats.

It was all code; both Hanson and all of the powers that he commanded had created this place, made Samaranche's research possible. The Generals powers were in reality though on a knifes edge, Samaranche presumed. If the council discovered the true purpose of the facilities then all hell would break loose. Hanson would be seen as holding out on the rest of his fraternity. And those little conquerors would then spit their collective dummies at the meal table and want a piece of the Pie too, or else.

This Macfadyen has probably married into Hanson's side, or an old pal or whipping boy from the old school? It made no difference. Everything would appear perfect for the visitation.

Samaranche knew he had been shielded in this backwater from the other Generals within the Council via Hanson's expert political maneuverings. Now the days of protection seemed over and soon, very soon Samaranche knew, he would outlive his usefulness to Hanson, and may have to take matters into his own hands.

General Hanson walked over to the computer hidden behind the office wall hanging. The 'enemy' built transmission system sat squat and silent before him, within the wall cavity. He switched the units COM Link over to the necessary Ultra encryption channel and transmitted a coded packet burst to his contact, one Chairman Liu; the supreme head of the N.C.B. located presently on the Betelgeuse sector. Exactly which planet Hanson would not know of course, the Chairman's personal COM's relays would see to that.

It was time the two had a little chat about these 'Aquatics'.

On the small screen appeared the familiar face of the Chairman.

"Yes what is so important?" Liu said curtly, over the Link.

"I will keep it brief. Have you commenced any enhanced breeding programmes of late? If so, you have a duty to inform me as pertaining to our agreement." Hanson said quickly.

Liu's eyes narrowed a little now.

"No. We have stuck to the treaties that were signed before we were both born. These are still binding. Why do you ask?" Liu said now inquisitively. The translation software slowly beaming his voice through in smoothed English.

"No reason. Just rumours. I have heard there might be a change of heart in regards to the Bio-engineering field. I thought maybe developments might be afoot within your domain? Neither of us likes being kept out of the loop." Hanson said, not wanting to let the cat out of the bag. "Of course if there were a change on this side of the street, I would inform you immediately. I'm just making sure your people aren't getting too creative, is all. I don't like being in the dark." He reemphasized. He was testing to see if Liu would spill anything.

"I'm sure you are holding to your end as well... no need to worry. Our R&D is focused on enhanced Chemical weapons delivery systems and next generation Warp drive experiments... many exciting developments. You have yours too. I read of them in your last report. Our factories continue to meet demand. Your contractors though, could do better. But our little clique is 'making doe' as you would say. Nothing to lose sleep over." Liu said unabashed.

Hanson now paused, turning over in his mind the pro's and con's of passing on the discovery and existence of these mysterious Aquatic's over to Liu. The recent news of the escape of the only live subject in recent day's was of major embarrassment to Hanson and his inner circle of pet research scientist's. Executions of the observation detail in charge of monitoring the top secret International Two's internal security systems had already been carried out. Immediate to this another kill team had been sent to intercept and destroy the Aquatic fugitive in question.

Hanson decided the sharing of this knowledge now, this bombshell, would be best kept under wraps. After all if the Aquatics' DNA and gene maps were to be of any use, it would be a distinct advantage to be ahead of the game over Liu's researchers. 'No, they will have to play catch with to us on this one, second fiddle for a change', Hanson thought to himself.

"Yes you are right of course. Nothing to lose sleep over, I agree. I am sorry to have disturbed you honourable chairman. Until next time, stay well." Hanson signed off hastily.

Chapter 23.

Shang Wei Ling was saluted by the assembled members of his surface team in the frosty, acclimatising ready room. It was a late afternoon mission briefing, as late as was permissible before being dropped off via a high speed stealth flight just short of the planetary neutral zone.

Ling knew he was the most experienced with the localized conditioned and knew that the planet was practically deserted. The earthen neutral zone was more of an icon, a symbol of principled defiance on both and red and the blue sides. The designating of a half a hemisphere each was a sign of things to come and an omen of the all the shit that was to follow throughout the settled galaxy as time moved on. The frozen earth now was all but forgotten by the outer colonies and explorations, a by word for an interstellar backwoods and considered simply backwards. The only interest now was the fierce competition on both sides in securing raw materials like water, minerals and gases for the war effort.

Strong acid rain had been reported earlier in the day. Supposedly less common now as the planet's equilibrium slowly returned to a kind of balance. That was as much as Ling had heard anyhow. He understood that the light getting through to the planet's surface was still as dim as his last mission and also that the chemical and radioactive levels within the environment still varied drastically. He stood in front of his team and gave the order for them to stand at ease. His short mission briefing that followed was long on risk and short on detail deliberately, as had been the delivery from Commander Ha to Ling himself.

The crew were an odd bunch. At least one he suspected of being of the 'Commissar' type. Probably Coung, a sniper who was of mixed Vietnamese heritage. Another member named Joseph was a heavy weapons and demolitions specialist of mixed Eurasian Descent.

Titania was of the Euro-Russian variety and the COM's expert with a rumoured mean streak. She had been given special gear to combat any Drones or electronic centuries known to patrol the areas of the neutral zone. These could be particularly nasty Ling knew from his previous time spent on official operations. Plenty of potential for friendly fracking.Ling was nervous about having a woman on the team but with Titania's reputation he felt confident in her abilities as second in command.

Finally there was Cho a fellow countryman and a Rifleman. He especially liked his nano augments too, although most had been relegated to Passive mode so as not to make him a walking target in the open plains.

Probably the only genuine hardcore mercenary in the crew.

Five in total and all suited up ready to kickoff. Kitted out, head to toe in pale white non-descript environmentally sound fatigues, weaponry and accompanying gear. No distinguishing insignia or rank, which could cause some serious trouble with the possibility of encountering their own forces out in the field.

The fatigues themselves were all weather 'Hardsuits' instead of the usual P.A.P.A or 'Power assist Power armour', fitted out especially for Ling and his crew- much to their disgruntlement; they were used to the standard issue hardcore boosted gear used in other theatres.

The composited Plasteel Hardsuits themselves though being light, offered fair ballistic protection and had been properly EMF and RF shielded for the hostile open plains. The main benefit was the outer shells Phased Array Optics or holographic camouflage, used to disappear from sight in the field and also stay cool as to avoid thermal detection. But even this was to be used only under strict minimalist allowance when exposed in open, hostile terrain. It could produce an electrical signature and thus expose the position of the wearer. Ling was inclined to dismiss with the features, after all this was a covert mission and common sense secrecy took priority not bells and whistles. Some U.D.N 'Specials' would have this trick too, but they could equally be detected through the N.C.B sensors in return. Ling hoped with the carefully planned route the threat of any Drones and Specials would hopefully be avoided.

The lack of physical power assist, power shields and heavier armour plating- abundant in standard issue Power armour, had been deemed too heavy for the terrain and also not inconspicuous with regard to stealth. Ling was counting on surprise and expert marksmanship to make up for the basic kit, he informed his crew.

Ling had only spent less than twenty four hours in his teams company but already felt he could trust them. They each appeared to have genuine combat experience judging by their personal files and the war stories that had been swapped around the dinner mess the evening before. Only the stories Ling knew to be of a declassified nature or a good Horseshit laden yarn passed on from third companies were being passed around.

A brief rest and final gear check was next and within a few hours flight time, they would be on to the deployment point and crossing into hostile territory.

Ling's nerves were beginning to warm up.

It was still more exciting than most Ultrasonic races, even the crashes.

***

The landscape itself was like battling through a series of elevated climbs, along an expanse of particularly lumpy terrain.

Oddly shaped snow fields punctuated the landscape distinguished by twisted bulbous ice melts, ramps and sculpted bollards. The best of the day's light gradually faded around the small band.

Orchid and even the aging Dr. Chen helped others in the group to man handle and push the accompanying sleds up many of the inclines and the torturous malformed plateau's which made for slow going.

During the slower easier times Orchid and David passed the time talking to Rutger who was never far from their sides and spent some time in an exchange of teaching Orchid various hand signals. Soon others were enthralled with the exchange, watching on with great interest.

By the time a protective camp had been struck the mutant tribesman were grateful for the extra supplies and cooking paraphernalia that they had hauled along with them.

Under heavily camouflaged squat tents perched against sheer ice walls, small cook fires had been lit, sleeping raps and blankets arranged and general banter struck up. Outside a number of small in ground ice vaults had been dug out to protect and enclose the dogs and other equipment brought along.

As twilight was upon the land and everyone had eaten and rested for a few hours or more Orchid witnessed David approaching from a recent discussion he had been involved in with the Chiefs.

"Are you well rested." David enquired.

"Yes I am thank you." She replied.

"Good. I have volunteered our services to do a quick scout of the base tonight. If your metabolism is anything like mine after a meal then I'm raring to go. Get your gear and I'll meet you outside in five. Then we will see what these folk are in for." He concluded with a smile.

A few minutes later as Orchid was leaving the tent, Rutger followed and approached her.

"I will go with you tonight. I hope three is not a crowd." He said to David.

The three were now outside the warmth and shelter of the tent standing together as a wind blew light snow and mist around gently in the darkness.

"You may Rutger." David said. "But once we near the edge of the perimeter I must insist you take cover and allow Orchid and myself to go on alone, for your safety and ours." He explained.

"Ok." Rutger agreed.

***

"Hey! Help." Eli had been screaming out repeatedly for the past few minutes. Dimi had been vomiting blood and was now lying on his cell floor, his body convulsing in savage fits.

Eventually the sound of the main prison gate noisily swung open and a group of medically clad figures entered as Eli fell silent.

Hand held lights illuminated the lone figure of Dimi who now lay still in death. His cell door was opened.

Eli and the rest of the prisoners watched as the tallest of the trio bent down with a spot light and examined Dimi's crumpled form. Suddenly he stood up and spun his spot light around to blast light into each individual cell, methodically.

Eli got a good look at the grey haired man and recognized him as the senior medico who had been examining her back in the lab facility. His wrinkled face held cold eyes that pierced through each captive along with his torch light.

After softly muttering a few commands he departed the cell block and the two remaining officers preceded to gear up and spray the familiar sterile gel onto Dimi's body and then bag it and unceremoniously drag the solid mass away.

A few minutes later the two officers returned with a stun prod and proceeded to launch themselves into Anna's cell. Eli and Huld watched on in silence as the young mutant began using her sanitary bucket as both shield and weapon but to little effect.

The two officers soon pressed the prod against her torso and the tribe's girl crumpled to the floor. Once again the process of dragging the captive from the prison commenced this time more brutally.

"Goodbye." Huld managed to say as the prisons main gate was slammed shut.

Eli heard the farewell resonate through her head and the word repeated in her mind over and over. Realization dawned on her that she was beginning to lose hope of ever seeing the outside world again.

***

Norsaq and Angel had spent the week together meandering along the plains, caverns and mountain passes of the land.

The morning after their initial meeting Norsaq had expected an ambush or confrontation with this 'Angils' fellows, but this had not happened. In fact no one had materialized so far except for a fellow tribal wanderer. Norsaq suspected he may have been from a former enemy tribe. But with much caution and deliberate procedure, they exchanged greeting and the man had been helpful enough to warn the duo of increased sky person activity. Norsaq was grateful, especially with a likely hazard lurking in his new companion, who stepped along beside him night and day. Thankfully with each passing day Norsaq observed Angil becoming more adept and learned in the ways of blending into the landscape. This was much to Norsaq's relief.

With the meeting of this lone traveller Norsaq knew he was getting closer to his old tribal seat. A few more days and they would be there, he knew. Only the mountains, a few unique landmarks and a delicate change in temperature were a guide in this.

This morning Norsaq had insisted that his companion display the weaponry at his disposal. With much hesitation and overt care Angel had released the safety mech on his machine pistol and fired a short burst into a hill side.

Norsaq was impressed. With this weapon his former tribe's peoples would be reluctant to make trouble for the exile. His former banishers only possessed very basic ballistic weapons mostly of the single shot variety. Their weapons were also mostly very old with minimal quality munitions. In fact most ammunition was hand reload and quite unpredictable.

He did not expect immediate trouble from his peoples.

Norsaq halted now as he came to the edge of a small frozen pond. He removed some of his fishing equipment and baited his long line, secured it, then moved away to the partial concealment of a snow mound. He worried a little though as his companion was a little too obvious in his clothing. He stood out too much for Norsaq's comfort. So Norsaq began hand shovelling snow onto the legs and shoulders of Angel in order to help mottle his frame. It helped some. Angel was not impressed. For the first time Norsaq gave a laugh at the testy features that now occupied the others face. Angel laughed even more now.

The two remained here for a few hours before the weather deteriorated and with no attention from any fish, the tackle was restored to it's pouch and the two again set off. Their combined supplies were practically all gone. The next few days would be hard, Norsaq realized. He had had hopes of catching a few fish or game at least, to sustain them.

The duo now moved off in the direction of a small stand of mature trees located above a higher ridge line.

Within seconds an anti- personal Drone emerged, firing a volley of darts. Only the gentle pocking sound of the old fashioned percussion gave Angel and Norsaq a chance of alert. Angel was quicker to react and dive-tackled Norsaq onto the deck. Projectiles whizzed past where Norsak had been upright seconds before. Rapidly Angel was hit in the side of his abdomen before he could un-sling his gun. He could feel his adrenaline surge and his biochemical metabolism react to the dart toxins. He had confidence though in his body's inherent defences.

He now slowly aimed his gun and let loose a full clip onto the Drone as Norsaq dug furiously into the ground beneath him, making a shallow depression in which to take cover. To Angel it reminded him more of an ancient shallow grave.

The volley of suppressing fire from Angel's machine pistol was over all too quickly, but it forced the Drone to take evasive, defensive manoeuvres.

Once deep enough for Creatures liking, Angel watched as the spear was expertly launched at the Drone, connecting with it perfectly and lodging in one of it's fan blades. This unbalanced the Drone and suddenly unable to correct, sent it sliding down, where upon it rapidly impacted, hard into the ground. It did not immediately resurface. At this Angel watched on as Creature launched out of his hole and bounded towards the spluttering, disabled (but still intimidating) craft. Angel could hear the Drones remaining propulsion fans pulsing up and down in a desperate attempt to regain flight and escape the foreign surface which it now occupied. Both Angel and Norsaq were acutely wary of the machines armaments even as they were buried facing the earth.

Norsaq rapidly removed his Tomahawk and carefully stepped closer to the unit and simply dropped the solid metal object into one of the Drones other working fan blades. The fan shattered, but buckled Norsaq's Tomahawk in the process. Angel stood up and approached to closer witness Creatures motives.

Norsaq again began digging alongside of the Drone craft and when sufficiently deep, began carefully heaving, rolling the automaton into the deeper pit, angling the face of it's armaments downward. Angel now helped Creature to scoop the freshly dugout snow onto the top of the Drone unit, essentially beginning to bury it. Suddenly Angel had a flash of thought. He signaled to Creature to halt the burial. A panel on the rear side of the Drone had caught Angel's keen eye.

Creature now motioned at the two darts still proud in Angels side. He reached over and after some time and with some difficulty, removed the two projectiles from the side of Angels abdomen. Although feeling a heightened pulse and a little dizzy and weak, Angel could feel his system working to defeat the poisonous injections. Angel now relaxed his breathing and concentrated on directing qì to the wounds in order to help his metabolism as well.

He remained standing and now removed the set of tools he had taken from is escape vehicle. To his joy the largest tool fit the heads of the fasteners present on the panel cover at the Drones rear.

With sweat still beading off of his forehead, Angel proceeded to remove the large panel on the rear of the craft. He could still hear one of the fans revving, churning up and throwing snow and ice about the surface. Then it occurred to Angel that the craft might have a self destruct function built into it. He paused, and then continued on with his surgery regardless. With the amount of open ground and potential activity by hostile forces, he believed he had a duty to understand the inner workings of the device and salvage whatever he could with the opportunity at hand.

***

Faint pale blue light shone up through Hel's Cutting, fading against the blackness of night sky, giving away the mysterious new landmark's location much like a deadened spot light in a metropolis long ago.

Orchid and Chen had left Rutger a short distance away to shelter under a small natural ice bridge. The two Aquatic's had then cloaked and slowly approached and settled down in a small rift to observe the sheer scale of the enterprise that had been deployed below them within the landscape.

Viewing from across one side of the Cutting's sheer walls the obviously man made endeavour sunk down into the landscape like a giant trough that formed a four sided sink; dropping from the natural surface downwards on hundreds metres at its deepest and scaling several hundred metre long way's but only a few hundred across resulting in a basic rectangular shape.

"The effort to install this sprawling complex in its current design would have been quite an undertaking." David communicated to Orchid in hand signals. He dared not use his Com's as his personally modified Navmap had picked up the signatures of numerous perimeter security devices such as Ammonia, thermal movement and electro-magnetic detectors dotted about the edges of the sheer cliff walls. Luckily many of these devices now appeared to have failed under heavy snow settlement and icing according to David's scans.

Aside from being a large distinct presence in the immediate area the surface buildings themselves were well blended into the natural environment even after the fact of being hacked out of the solid icy depth.

Snow and ice deposits along with re-melt had blocked many of the corridors and surroundings making access between surface structures choked due to a lack of de-icing maintenance. In fact a small solitary snow plough had itself been orphaned to succumb to the harsh ice, in a far corner.

The surface dwellings that could be discerned now mimicked the natural colour of the snow and detritus that had blown onto them and steadily frozen hard as the freezing weather and time both combined to trap and entrench the small pocket of militarized human civilization; the base in its own way making a statement like the great explorers had once pronounced triumphal: 'I am here. I shall endure'

"My optics are picking up several individual buildings nearest our position housing what I think may be a hangar at the far end where the area is at its most clearest. I would assume that the two individual raised platforms of differing sizes are to accommodate the takeoff and landing of different types of aircraft. Hmmm, it appears a recent crash may have occurred judging by the debris and signs of burning that are strewn about down there. The heavy hauling equipment present and the wreckage that has been piled up at the far end are a giveaway." Orchid concluded.

"Yes, I agree. I see it, over there." David confirmed.

"A few Com's aerials. No obvious defences present." Orchid concluded.

"Correct. These sheer cliff walls and the vertical drop, down to the surface below appear daunting. No clans people or remnant wildlife welcome in these parts." David signalled.

"I have my separate repel gear in my pack and plenty of my own secretion to enable me to recon down there." Orchid ventured.

"I'm inclined to say 'no' to the idea of you going down there alone." David said.

"But I have to know if Eli is here!" Orchid exclaimed.

David paused in silence then spoke with a rare tone of trepidation: "The fact that the clans people will struggle to infiltrate this place from any point on these cliff walls and there being no obvious enemy presence here on the surface makes me think you could at least get down there and have a quick look around. But I mean quick! You are not a one woman army!" Chen emphasised.

"OK." Orchid agreed.

With that affirmation she jumped up from her prone position and within seconds had created a bonded anchor point with her repel secretions and was soon drifting downwards towards the floor of the deep cutting. David watched on anxiously.

When Orchid had reached the frozen deck she quickly unsnapped and checked her Pulse Repeater was ready for any ensuing trouble. She then slowly approached the corner of the nearest building some forty metres away. The distance in between was relatively empty of cover except for some powdery snow mounds but she felt confident in the silence and inactivity of the area she found herself in.

The buildings were larger in scale than she had realised when looking from above. When she was on top of the edge of the vertical ice wall, peering down from David's position.

When she made it to the edge of the building she looked back once more to where she knew David was monitoring her progress.

Back up on the wall edge David was startled as he felt Rutger hunkering down at his side.

"I've been scouting around and found what I thought was refuse thrown in a hollow by these overlanders some way's back there." Rutger quietly whispered with a smirk.

"Firstly how did you know I was here and secondly why didn't you stay put man? This is a dangerous place!" David said exasperated in hand signals.

"Never mind, take a look at these." Rutger said presenting a Hyde carry bag filled with bright orange cylinders.

Doctor Chen took some time examining the items.

"These are explosives! Powerful too judging by the chemical signatures." David declared excitedly foregoing sign language.

"Got warm digging them out of the ice!" Rutger said.

Rutger understood and silently signalled that he had another handful of a different more compact type of these explosive in a long under vest pocket which he patted softly by hand. He was pleased with is find.

Rutger now squirmed about in an effort to keep warm blood moving about his body in the deadly freezing evening.

David surmised that the devices must have been employed as part of a survey or dumped left over's of a larger cache used by the enemy years before in their effort to blast away deep ice, making way for the Base that now inhabited the spot.

"Where is your friend?" Rutger now asked solemnly.

"Below. By the nearest building." David said.

"Getting lazy in your old age eh? I thought you would go after her." Rutger said with characteristic smirk returning to his face.

"I would if it weren't for the fact that you have, in all likely hood betrayed our presence!" David said these words aloud again in an exasperated demeanour, clearly mistaking Rutger's double meaning.

This was the first time in the pair's long fellowship that Rutger had observed the Doctor display any kind of emotional concern in his manner. He was usually so relaxed and jovial in his meetings back home.

The two paused in silence, keeping still, flattening down next to each other on the frozen deck; observing as best they could, Orchids cautious progress amongst the enemy structures.

After taking much care to keep amongst shadows and not cast her own, Orchid now stood upright with her body pressed flat against the closest building. She could sense the synthetic qualities of the structure as she fell against it slightly. It was solid and her Envirosuit amplified the cold density of its angled, fortified nature. All of the assorted building arose out of icy footing like rocks from a marine reef, almost forced up and out like a splinter under skin; their various sizes all characterized only by their likeness to pyramids cropped into seemingly flat roofed plateau's. Their primary imposing features equal to those of ancient fortified European castles.

As Orchid pressed against the superimposed wall she quickly cycled through the functions of her Navmap to actuate in conjunction with her suits built in Geophysical Radar in order to gauge the architecture of both the building she was next to and any distinguishing underground structural features within close proximity.

Soon her minds senses were filled with images of dense reinforced footings, wall cavities and service piping. After some minutes of investigation she had a sense of the design and technological Philosophy of the engineers who had developed the site.

More importantly she now realized that the buildings closest to her position were primarily of a defensive and autonomous design, primarily housing the primitive mechanical infrastructures for life support and habitat. A distinct contrast to her own Alpha base she understood.

She both sensed and suspected a deeper structural system much further below the façade of these upper installations.

As she was preparing to move on closer to the centre of the arranged buildings her Aetheric audio sensors detected and alerted her to the approach of another person from behind, heading towards her position.

Chapter 24.

Angel and Norsaq had left the Drone where it had crash-landed and continued their trek onward for several hours until twilight. In the near distance lay Forges. They bedded down for the night in an underground hollow and were relieved when a clearer day with a pale sun presented itself.

Upon emerging, Norsaq crouched down and with the aid of his mangled axe and proceeded to try and describe the town layout for Angel's understanding. Along with this understanding Norsaq tried to explain that it was not safe for Angel to enter the town and he was to remain at the hollow. With much hand gesturing and more than a little frustration, Norsaq believed he had explained himself as much as possible. With his sketchy drawing he indicated that he would return to the hollow and reunite with Angel upon the completion of his business in the township.

Angel felt a little dejected and unsure of what to do. Norsaq picked up on this emotion and handed his carry pack and hunting knife over to Angel as a sign of good faith, or abandonment; Angel could not be certain. As a last sign of faith and trust Norsaq held out his hand in a sign of friendship. Angel begrudgingly accepted and returned the clasp. As Norsaq prepared to walk off Angel yelled at him in short order. He had removed his machine pistol and his own satchel and casually offered it up Norsaq who looked at the offer with surprise. With some hesitation and then joyous relief, Norsaq accepted the offer of the weapon and carry satchel. He smiled and said some indistinguishable words and turned around to again make his way over the nearest snowy rise. Angel watched as the grey figure blended against the ramping snowy mound and then it was gone.

***

"Do we try and attempt to power this thing up or just walk our way down those guide lines? That is the question." Armando posited.

Armando and Summer had been sitting in the cockpit and examining the control surfaces for the Maglev they had just discovered.

"Walking could take hours, even days. Without mapping for the travelled root we have no way of knowing where it could take us from this point of departure." Summer said.

"We know there is power available, my scanner displayed affirmative. But I would like to find some kind of How-to guide or even an ignition starter to be sure."

The two Aquatics continued to try all of the control surface buttons and dials as they sat in the cold, pitch black maglev cockpit.

"It's no use. We shall have to walk. My A.I.P's search came up with nothing regarding a maglev train ever being in use or even built for Alpha." Summer concluded.

There was a pause.

"What was the term used for spoken voice command, for computers prior to the introduction of 'artificial intelligence persona's'?" Armando thought aloud. "I'll try some random action and personal names."

Armando ran through a small list of common terms and first person names aloud, hoping to trigger a response.

Nothing happened.

"I believe it was just addressed as 'Computer' in the historical prototype notes... no wait, I'll consult my A.I.P now."

Summer posed the question of earlier names given to the earliest form of computer system developed for Alpha. It was probably the first time in centuries that anyone had enquired about such a redundant and obtuse subject.

Ironically addressed to the most advanced of the A.I.'s long lineage.

Summer heard her A.I.P's small voice in her auditory canal.

"Corey." Summer spoke the name aloud.

A small yellow light began flashing on the control console. Armando pressed it. Within a second the entire console lit up and a voice was heard to say 'Welcome'

through a muffled speaker located above their seats, from the shagged roof lining. A few small courtesy lights also powered up, allowing muted lighting of the cockpit surrounds.

"Ah yes... after the original Core A.I. - according to the records." Summer said.

Only now could the amount of dust and condensation be noticed, smothering every surface. Anything of even a slightly metallic nature had a thin brown rust layer eating into it's fabric. Before long the two noticed how filthy they themselves were from the untouched environment.

"All we have to do is ask it for control instructions and learn how to control this old girl." Armando said.

"Not this old girl sitting next to you." Summer joked.

"You're not that old are you? You don't look very old." Armando said casually with a smile.

"I think ninety is old in any ones language." Summer replied.

"Well you could have fooled me, and you still have a long way to go yet. I'm depending on you right now to help me get this thing going. Let's see." Armando began searching aloud for a tutorial.

I'm starting to feel as decrepit and forgotten as this train, Summer thought to herself. Where is this feeling coming from, she began to ask herself. Then it hit her. A concept she had not had to consider for much of her life until very recently.

Fear. In a single word. Fear of what was at the end of this maglev line. Fear of dying alone, in a failed home world. Discovering David's small chamber had brought back yearnings and emotions that she had not felt for a long time.

The lurching forward of the Maglev and the shock of slamming into the end buffer woke Summer out of her reactive depression.

"Sorry." Armando said as he continued to adjust and navigate the controls with the aid of the onboard computer.

They now began to move off in the desired direction.

***

Huld had been conversing with Eli for what felt like hours, informing her of what she had seen and sensed of the place they now inhabited.

What bothered her the most was the connection she had made with Anna in the short while she had come to know her.

Huld's psychic insight had allowed her to follow Anna's progress down through a series of tunnels to a chamber of some sort, but when attempting to enter this place her vision failed her. It was as though it was blocked. The ill feeling she got from it though left her in no doubt as to the darkness that was entered into there.

Huld explained her thoughts and feelings about this deep place of mystery to Eli.

"I think they are experimenting on people there. How or why is a mystery but we both saw how it affected my friend Dimi. I have also seen much worse forced upon others." Eli said.

Huld witnessed the horrible images and experiences pass through Eli's mind and conscious thoughts as she described them.

"You and I must escape this place and very soon." Eli said with a feeling of renewed energy and fearful purpose.

"I will try to give you early warning by tapping on a bucket when next a guard approaches here." Huld offered.

"Please do." Eli requested.

In the dim light Eli now noticed that many old soars and infections had appeared angrily on Huld's face and hands. She assumed the stress of the situation and the fact that Huld's small bag of potions had been confiscated were enough to cause her physical ailments to return. The oozing soars and old wounds along with the motley hair patches made for a distressing sight. Eli couldn't help but try to hide her thoughts but knew it was useless. She returned to thinking about warm refreshing water and the spiced drinks she enjoyed so much back home. Her thirst was beginning to get the better of her but she dared not drink from the spiked source.

"You are right." Huld said. "I appear ugly.... but I fear that if we do not leave soon my bodily corruptions, thirst and the scurvy will be my ending, as much as the wretched goings on in this place." She said sourly.

***

"Don't shoot... It is I David!" A voice said quickly as a tiny blurred outline appeared on Orchids optics.

As they both settled against the building a noise could be heard steadily gaining in pitch.

"Is that an alarm?" Orchid said.

"I'm not sure." David responded in a hushed voice. "Rutger wanted you to have these gifts." David flashed a selection of Explosives he had tied together in a rudimentary bandolier strung under his cloaking shroud.

"Where, how did you get... oh never mind, where is Rutger. I saw his head appear up there. He even waved at me! Is he trying to get me killed?"

"Aside from that he found these explosives. Anyway I sent him back to base camp as the dawn is nearly upon us and he is a liability around these quarters." David said. Then continued quickly. "A craft is approaching from... above!" His modified system had detected it's approach before Orchids.

In the past few minutes the deafening roar of machinery and bright perimeter marking lights had steadily ramped up illuminating and barraging the area with noise and flashing illumination.

A large dark shape could soon be made out in the foggy sky as the sound and light show reached it's climax.

Within seconds a heightened platform at the far end of the complex proceeded to rise up gradually at the same time as a small weapons platform cum control tower structure also emerged from another central building. The deck of the large platform hummed and shone slightly as a large rectangular block shaped vessel drifted gently down from the heavens and deposited itself onto the gold glowing platform. Within seconds huge defensive shield shot up to surround the hovering craft and all in one fast fluid movement it dropped out of sight below and into the protective belly of the raised receiver. Within a minute the process and platform were reversed, the weapons tower also sunk back out of sight and all was quiet.

"What was all that?" Orchid said bemused.

"I believe 'that' is an antigravity dock. The craft we just witnessed float down from above us was either an intercontinental ship or off planet craft. I suspect it may be off planet. It's just a hunch due to the fact that it looked like it had retro rockets at its sides. Either way it came down directly from the upper atmosphere."

"Have you ever seen one of those before?" Orchid enquired.

"Never. Then again like you, I don't get out much. I suppose in the stalemate of the second cold war between the old Neo Communist alliance and the United Elected Territories or U.D.N as they are referred to these days, these various remnant factions are keeping themselves busy. Remember you have to take the word of an old ousted heretic that these organizations still exist. Here is proof enough. You can take a picture for when you return to those ignoramuses at home." David said with non disguised sarcasm.

"I've only learned recently that human activity still exists here on the surface but not with such an obvious presence as this place." Orchid admitted. "I assumed that these buildings would be of a simple design and purpose. I was mistaken . Still, I think Eli must be in here somewhere. We must get her away from this place. I promised to keep her from harm! On her first surface mission she is abducted by enemy forces.... I feel ashamed." Orchid said passionately.

"This isn't the time to wallow in your emotional inexperience. We must focus on finding a way to get deeper. There must be a weak point." David said with renewed focus.

***

Eli stretched then sat in meditation and prepared herself for the stress of conflict and the attempted transformation. The self actualization of primitive physical innate release known to her people as 'Memdedukto'. This was the instant release of primordial attack and defence in a semi reptilian physical and mental state that could be attained in a time of desperate survival. Weather Eli was capable of achieving this change was unknown due to its high failure rate and supposed rarity; due mostly to the fact that it was seen by some Aquatic peoples as too dangerous. It was spoken of as taboo both from a cultural perspective and also because of the potent fusion of ancient reptilian and modern human genes and biochemical alterations.

She felt it was now or never as Huld began tapping on her cell bucket signaling the approach of potential threat.

Eli felt her pulse quickening. Boiling blood raced through her whole being, making her swing wildly between super alert and then dead weary. She was sweating and felt light headedness welling as part of the overall physical and mental crescendo. The footsteps of the first guard entering the space pounded in her ears through the dull gloom of the dungeon.

At first Huld was calm.

"I go to my end, but I am prepared. I have been ready for many years. I know of a better world beyond this one." She said stoically.

But soon Eli could hear Huld scrambling about at the far end of prison, trapped in her cell and attempting to defend herself from the same two enemy heavies. The same two soldiers who had removed Anna many hours before.

Frantic thoughts and fear crept into Eli's mind as she tried to stay focused in her meditative transformative state, but the sheer fear and anxiety of Huld's plight flowed through her mind now like a river of terror.

Eli broke from the projected thoughts of turmoil and her attempt at Memdukto and found herself standing at the front of her cell simply screaming aloud in a primal stream of released anger. The sound pierced through the dungeon and echoed down the depth of corridors as the guards hastily exited the holding area, an overwhelmed Huld in their restrained custody.

Eli was shaking all over and her eyes were burning from sweat and dilation. She felt suddenly cold and slumped down onto the floor, the memory of Huld's last conscious thoughts still drifted in the fettered air. "Save yourself Elixir."

***

Norsaq entered the worn down tribal hillocks in time to see familiar faces and livestock passing among the Forges houses. The timber and stone structures melted into the hillside easily, becoming only obvious as one drew closer.

This had so far ensured Forges relative peace and anonymity for the most part. Initially most persons ignored him, especially the foreign traders who were now emerging from the taverns and rooming accommodations as the new day started.

As Norsaq approached his parent's house a few familiar persons of his own clan possibly recognized him. They did not approach him directly, choosing instead to coldly ignore him and then likely talk of him after he had passed. He could not be certain. He had made certain to wrap extra clothe about his head and Angil's weapon, upon leaving the hollow and his travelling acquaintance behind.

Norsaq contemplated approaching his parents dwelling but decided at the last moment to avoid them. He kept moving on through the main thoroughfare. The general noise and activity was getting louder. He now saw the Chief approach, heading in his direction. He had one of his lackeys next to him. A big man by the name of Eric.

As Norsaq walked by them the Chief ventured a trade greeting, assuming an outsider walked by him. Norsaq kept moving ignoring the pleasantry. He was only a short distance from Buniq's parent's house, he knew. From the drainage trench that ran across from her house he would be able to watch for her. He made it in time to avoid a larger throng of the town's folk, peeling off at a sharp quick gait to disappear among a pile of rubble and town refuse. He was pacing along hard now remembering the voices and their curses and death threat which had been levelled at him years before. In the cold morning air he squatted down to rifle through the satchel that Angel had given him. Buying time before moving on to spy on Horst's family abode.

Momentarily distracted and with his peripheral vision obscured by the nearby rubble, he did not see two tribal watchman approach in a pincer movement. In unison they slowly toppled him over with their legs, landing him backwards onto the ground. He now faced them looking up at them, lying on his back.

"Who are you and what is your business." The bigger man said first. Norsaq recognised him. He was another of the Chiefs town lackey. In fact he now recognized both of them. Borris and Amarok.

"I am an Ore trader." Norsaq said bluntly trying to make his voice sound deep and offended.

The second smaller one now pointed it's spear tip nearer Norsaq's face and said:

"Remove your bindings."

Norsaq hesitated. Then slowly he began to untie the first wrappings. He suddenly felt conscious of the shape and weight of the machine pistol against his clocked upper waist. It seemed heavier. Temptation was setting in with every binding that came loose about his head. The two heavies were getting more nervous too. Until with the final piece of cloth falling away Amarok smiled his twisted tooth rotten smile.

"Norsaq! I thought you would be dead by now. You were lucky the first time, warlock. This time not so..."

Norsaq pulled one of the Drone salvaged poison dart bullets from the satchel and with a quick lob, lodged the projectile into Boris's right eye. Borris screamed in pain and Norsaq rolled sideways quickly, avoiding Amaroks spear point by a fur hair.

He rolled further now, down the declining street as best he could and then spun to his feet in time to see the familiar spear hurtle passed his head by a finger. The screams of Borris had now alerted the entire town to Norsaq's presence. He ran and slid down the icy sloping streets and thoroughfares. Passed houses and workshops as more of his former tribes people joined in on the chase.

He was making good progress, right at the outskirts with the open plains in sight, until the arrow hit his right leg. He staggered and crashed down onto the hard snowy deck. He regained his footing in time to witness the enemy Sky craft open up with all of it's fury. Suddenly people and houses were exploding all over the place. Norsaq reeled as the surprise formation of attack Gunships fired mercilessly with explosive missiles and energy weapons at the town hillside. Norsaq could hear Drones being dropped into low airspace too, the familiar whirring fans at full power in order to slow their own terminal velocity. The sheer amount of noise and light were truly terrifying.

Norsaq staggered on, was again knocked to the ground by percussive force and the mixtures of town debris careening down from higher ground. He stayed down now seeking the ground for cover, for what useless good it would do him. With the maelstrom of destruction all about Norsaq, he was now conscious of how much his head hurt; intense pain he had never experienced before. He almost welcomed immediate death. He buried his head into the icy ground and waited for the end to come. The ending he had not at all been expecting. He was so close to Buniq. He would die here with her, amongst their peoples.

***

Shang Wei Ling had been making steady progress for days under the cover of darkness and dim skies. He and his detachment had been deep in enemy held territory for several days now and were glad to still be in one piece. Freezing temperatures, deadly enemy and hostile mutants made for low patience and low morale on this kind of stretch. Still, relatively little had gotten in their way and they had made good progress.

The small group now lay silent and unmoving. Half buried, covered in snow waiting at the correct time and place to meet their tamed 'Lone Wolf'. That was the assigned codename for their undercover N.C.B contact working in a secret location out here beyond the neutral zone. 'Waist zone' would be a more likely description, Ling thought to himself. But all the more reason for the masters to direct a mission like Lone Wolfs: in order to tease out what the hell was going on around these parts. It seemed the landscape was the same, but the game here on Earth had changed.

Lings brief was simple, collect the data from the undercover Wolf, deliver it through a data packet burst from a hidden communications bunker atop 'Oslo Mountain' some distance away, then take possession of some prisoners and await extraction.

Relatively short and sweet he had been told by his commanding officer. Then on to a quick flight off world and soon home to the race track and the ultrasonic beast. At least that was how Ling pictured. Ling's biggest privilege and favourite pursuit was going supersonic at the speedway. He couldn't wait to get back. The relentless cold and lack of home comforts were now wearing him down too he recognized. Some of his other team members had already starting moaning when they thought he was of link range.

His thoughts turned to home again.

The hot one named Lena might also be waiting to see him again? The thought of her warm body entangled with his own kept him motivated and in control of the 'specials' whom he been given command over. No actual head butting so far. They knew better than to mess with an experienced Shang Wei.

The wind was picking up. If the contact didn't show soon the troupe would have to seek shelter and forgo this drop off attempt and return a full week later!

Ling zoomed his Visoptics out onto the plains again and his gut was right this time. He watched as the solitary figure approached. The nondescript uniform and lack of obvious weaponry marking him out as the 'Wolf' they had all been waiting for. O'Hara was the man's cover name. Ling knew that his real name was Pang. Of mixed Korean and Anglicized descent. Mostly Anglo in Pangs favour, judging by the documented image that had floated in front of Ling, during the briefing several days before.

Supposedly Pang had been supplied with high grade Stim to help persuade a friendly guard at the home base to allow him to borrow a Power Ski or some like and get away on a 'brief jaunt to see the sights', during recreational time.

Ling stood up. Snow fell off his suit and the nose of his pistol as he did so. He felt better already as the freezing cold that had been slowly penetrating his combat suit subsided.

This emergence was the signal for his crew to look sharp and be ready for possible enemy ambush. The location to meet was supposed to be relatively safe and had been undisclosed until Ling decrypted the orders released at the last minute. These had been delivered via time/GPS triggered encrypted orders hidden within and displayed for Ling's suit's personal systems HUD only.

Ling would have preferred a cave or underground tunnel for the meet, hell Ling would have preferred to be back home, but here he was staring at the face of a traitor.

The two said nothing initially. The wind had whipped up, driving snow along with it's fast, freezing air stream.

"Relax, you are safe." Ling announced as O'Hara/Pang unclipped his face protector exposing his mixed heritage. Before Ling asked O'Hara then immediately handed the data chip over.

"You will be well rewarded." Ling trotted out the promise his superiors had insisted he pass on. The intense cold was now biting into both of their exposed faces.

"My sister will be freed? I don't give a shit about mansions, state awards and comfy pensions... after I cross back over!" Pang shouted over the high wind, not hiding his nervous anxiety.

"I am told you will both live in splendour when your final task is complete. Not much longer now." Ling continued with serious determination. Whether this was truly the case Ling had no idea.

"Good... I must get back!" Pang said shortly and after reaffixing his face protector he spun quickly and was already heading back to his waiting Snow rider.

Ling deposited the data chip in his waiting Conundrum and hit the encryption button; the Plastanium locks sealing the device permanently. He then placed this compact keep safe into a hidden compartment that made up part of his boot's inner lining. Precisely below where Ling's personal poison suicide pill was located.

Ling gave the signal to his mates to fall into formation and started heading off on the slog towards the next waypoint and distant territory. He felt heavy spots strike upon the external layers of his pale Hardsuit. Under the dark grey sky it had begun to rain heavily.

***

David crept slowly along after Orchid as the last of the twilight darkness faded away to early dawn, illuminating the enemy base and it's alien place in the landscape. Gratefully the air was clear of snow and rain. All had been quiet for around half an hour since the arrival of the descending aircraft.

As the two intruders got closer to the central structures Orchid paused to take cover behind a small buttress surrounded in mounded ice; in an effort to again asses the new area.

David now took the opportunity to do a little geophysical scanning of his own and before long had decided upon the best course of entry into the underground labyrinth.

He had recently chosen to patch a link with Orchids integrated systems through the cover of the bases spewing interference.

"At the south east corner of the second last building I have detected a thin outer wall with some signs of weathering stress at its footing. I believe if you plant one of these smaller charges at the base of that wall while the last of this darkness is still to our advantage we may be able to enter the a main structure from which to penetrate deeper into this ice shelf. I have detected many tunnels and anterooms below at that point which will be like the proverbial killing the two birds with one stone, if we can break through." David said.

"Ok, sounds like a plan." Orchid confirmed.

"I believe from my computer that we can use one of our Frag grenades as a primer charge to trigger the transfer of detonation within these high explosive. Rutger be praised." David went on. "As you plant your explosive at the wall I will attempt to rig up all of my own explosives and place it upon the near edge of the ceiling of that defensive tower structure, so as to hopefully avoid their nasty surprise when you set your own off." He explained.

After a few seconds thought and energy gathering the two carefully paired off towards their intended targets.

David had a shorter distance to go and soon was near to the side of the building hiding the bases main defence tower.

He now used a small cloak satchel he kept in his gear to place the bandolier of high density explosive along with a custom finger triggered detonator which he quickly removed from one of his own Frag Grenades. Hooked up, he now bit his lip gently as he attempted to fling the package with enough force to place it upon the roof of the structure.

With one great heft he threw the ring of destruction upwards, pitched at the lofty height, and thanks to powdery snow and small antennae, it snagged a good position for the explosives. Luckily this exercise did not generate much noise either.

David then made his way on towards Orchid's position, deeper within the complex.

As he was creeping along he could see Orchid in his Optic field and pinpointed on his A.I.P Navmap. She was kneeling down by the weakened wall, finishing her placement of explosive charges.

She turned and spotted him flattening himself against a wall and made her way over to his position. They both then took cover hunkering down behind another alcove and prepared to trigger Orchids wall charge.

"Here it comes." She said to David softly through her COM link. Both gripped their weapons a little tighter in readiness as the triggers were activated.

***

It was some time before Eli composed herself. She lay still on the floor of the cell not caring that one of her arms had flung itself between the bars. Her right hand was soaking in a freezing puddle of filth out in the central corridor.

The trauma of what she had felt and witnessed in this place and Huld's certain death were exhausting her will. She drifted on in her own state of emotional turmoil. Her previous attempt at Memdukto had failed.

She felt vibration through the rough thinly constructed Plasteel floor and then the familiar creaking of the main door. Footsteps came to a halt at the front of her cell.

A large black boot made itself felt as it came down slowly to begin crushing Eli's hand. She kept herself still even as the pain receptors further up hear arm screamed at her to pull away. All she could feel was dull weight press down on her frozen numb hand.

A parcel of food was passed through the cell bars and simply thrown down at her body.

Eli could see the expression of enjoyment change to one of obvious disgust on her guards face, as the heavy boot and body weight was removed from her crushed hand.

She whispered quietly through tears of rage. "I won't need these fingers."

The guard made to move off and Eli quickly shoved her paining slight fingers through the loops and crosses of the guardians' bootlaces.

Entangled he naturally attempted to pull away as Eli gripped a cell bar with her other hand and then slung her elbow around it giving her reinforcement, even as she lay on the floor and then felt Memdukto now wash through her. The Guard slid closer half falling at the cells bars to punch at Eli's entangled hand and frantically managed to free it.

Too late. His close proximity to the front of the cell was all Eli needed. With renewed vigour she flipped up onto her feet in one deft motion and grasped the guard by his right arm and pulled him fast against the bars.

Newly protruding razor sharp clawed fingers pressed into bicep, eliciting a howl of pain from the man as the other burningly numbed but still functioning right hand reached behind his head and pulled his head backwards exposing his bare neck.

In a second the dorsal spines deployed and burst up and out from each of Eli's shoulder and neck cusp. With one heaving upward motion she collided the left of these spikes into the exposed jugular of the struggling guard.

Eli held the man in a vice like grip for minutes against the cell door's bars until he finally succumbed.

In her heightened state of reptilian rapture she now had to keep her own primitive instincts from clawing the man's face off.

She had soon obtained the electronic key to her cell and thrown the door and its corpse easily clear of her path.

Chapter 25.

Nothing happened. Not only did the explosives charge not work but both Aquatics then detected new sound coming from an exit near an adjacent building.

A group of several men and women appeared to be hauling heavy black bags along behind them. They were handled unceremoniously, like refuse and the casual manner in which they were disposed of in what appeared to be an outdoor incinerator gave comfort to Orchid and David who watched on, squatting inside of the alcove. They had yet to be discovered.

One of the men who appeared to be an armed rifleman escort - compared to other medically clad clique, made his way up a flight of steel steps that wound around the side of the building that housed the incinerator.

He was clad in white grey patterned non-weathering material camouflage along with dark boots and head gear. He propped his machine gun up against a thin frozen hand rail that surrounded that building's roof and removed a small tube from one of his many pockets. It glowed golden red as he took it to and from his mouth. The others members of the group talked and laughed as they went about their duties in the frigid early morning air.

As David and Orchid watched and waited Sirens suddenly blared out warning and lights began flashing among various walkways and buildings. The group stood still, stunned, and the lone soldier fumbled for his weapon. The top of his head quickly exploded into pieces. The rest of the group ran towards the safety of the building they had came from as both David and Orchid aimed their Pulse Rifles and opened fire, easily melting holes in most of the fleeing enemy agents.

As the noise and scatter of bodies erupted across the compound, the security tower emerged to now swing its heavy machine guns and multi missile batteries into action.

Soon a few other squads of grey soldiers had emerged from different exit's as David and Orchid moved west, displacing from their position so as not be traced out by their earlier fire.

It was a good move as a small singular anti personal missile and several heavy calibre machine guns fired upon the alcove, blasting the duo's previous position.

The tower then swung its weapons towards a familiar corner- the far end of the ice cliff that Orchid had initially descended from.

Over the chaos Orchid heard David voice break into her Com link.

"I think Rutger has brought his friends along to the party!" He exclaimed as Orchid detected multiple shapes and heat signatures assemble about the far end of the ice wall.

Soon projectiles and explosions were being hurled all about the Cutting as all out battle raged around the cliff walls and buildings.

David and Orchid were now sheltering behind another wall buttress and David took the opportunity to attempt to trigger the explosives he had slung upon the weapons tower roof.

He pressed a button and this time an almighty explosion gripped the immediate area, dislodging ice and powdery snow and buildings alike.

Upon reinspection the weapons platform appeared to have lost its scalp and was crippled in that it could now no longer turn to its advantage in any other direction. However it was still able to independently swing its Heavy Machine guns around in a limited arc and rake the complex and the far wall. Striking the positions of the encroaching mutant tribesman. A few were now attempting to abseil down the opposite ice wall, easily outflanking the tower.

From the southerly wall a staccato hammering sound could be heard as the front of a Sled was pushed slightly into sight, from the edge of cliff.

An old fifty calibre heavy machine gun was now pouring consistent fire upon the tower and soon it was ablaze and had stopped spewing the deadly array from it's own few remaining guns.

A few more final bursts were heard from the Sledded Fifty Cal aimed at pockets of enemy soldiers about the complex, shredding many of them where they stood in combat.

Enemy soldiers were unaware of the presence of David and Eli who took the opportunity to sneakily approach from behind and expertly sever wind pipes and tendons in silence, when the opportunity arose.

More tribesmen were repelling down from various points along the ice cliffs and attacking and being attacked at will. As they made their way downward many were easily picked off by the enemy but once on the ground they blended in well and found cover within the piled snow and ice ramparts that had built up about the complex.

What the mutants lacked in quality weapons and numbers were made up for by sheer aggression and cunning as the last of the enemy soldiers either fled underground or were shot or hacked up in desperate hand to hand combat; rusty tools and blades against clean matt bayonet, pistol or combat knife. The tribesman seemingly coordinated well on the fly and successfully ambushed the enemy more often than not.

Finally all was quiet as corpses of both mutant and soldier were slowly covered in descending snow and smoke.

Upon seeing the tribal elders signalling from the top of different sides of ice cliff David decided to De-cloak. He was greeted by a few surviving Mutants who soon surrounded him. They were bloodied and breathless but smiled howled in supreme victory.

Rutger was one of these few, the cuffs of his sleeves, gloves splattered in enemy blood.

"We have fought well. Our lookouts are signalling an exodus by many enemy warriors in the surroundings. The elders now wish to gather the dead and depart, but will return in a few weeks to claim what they will of this place, if we find it abandoned. These men here are exhausted and will also leave to gain healing and peace. I will remain to help you in any way that I can." Rutger declared.

"Good to have you with us. Thank you all. Very well done!" David communicated to the surviving mutants. He then made the salute of thanks and then the signal of friendship to the distant tribesman assembled all along the cliff edges. They gave a growling cheer of victory in return.

"When and if I return I will do what I can for your peoples wounds." David promised the assemblage.

He was acknowledged with the sign of brotherhood by the mutants, and then the warriors walked off to their various ropes and grapple gear to re-ascend the cliff walls and head back to their base camp.

All of the access and entry points into the various buildings within the Cutting had closed and been sealed off by armoured, reinforced gates that had risen from below each footing, essentially locking the structures down.

Orchid cautiously approached the explosives she had placed earlier and upon inspection realized the detonator had failed much like David's had the first time. She received a replacement from David and soon another explosion racked the atmosphere.

The way was open for the small band of three to enter the unknown depth.

***

Norsaq awoke to the feeling of being dragged roughly along the ground. He now gradually felt every hard finger of ice and slushy patch of snow on the open ground.

He was dizzy and sore from head to toe. His ears could make out the distant sound of crackling fire and harrowing screams. He saw a figure above him now. The back of a head with the thin plain growth of fine hair. Angil. He was being dragged along by the fellow traveller. In time the motion stopped and cutting through the overall pain was the immensely painful feeling of something being pulled out of Norsaq's chest. A brief moment later a foreign looking tag was being held up in front of Norsaq's eyes.

It had been deposited into his chest he assumed. But by who? He felt his left leg grasped tightly again. Then being raised and the rough haulage began once more.

***

After searching the Guards body Eli found his boots useful for a second time; insulation against the cold rough floor. Being Naked otherwise, seemed to innately suit her reptilian sensibilities. She felt like coiled snake ready to strike at any moment.

A small stun device and an electronic key card she also held onto, but the uniform and most other small items were of no advantage.

Down the corridor and then through the main prison block gate and tearing along on accelerated legs and heightened senses at bursts of what felt like blinding physical speed; relieved feelings of freedom mixed with concern for Huld's whereabouts.

Eli eventually slowed up and stalked her way along darkened corridors, keeping to shadows and finally hunkering down to hide, while panicked armed soldiers ran to and fro from various chambers and stony corridors blasted out of the subterranean bedrock. Eli watched in silence as they milled around corridors like disturbed ant's as surface explosions racked their subterranean quarters. What was going on above Eli could only guess. But she assumed an attack or disaster was upon the Cutting.

Having to stay herself from ample opportunity of ambush and vicious attack upon the Cuttings inhabitants, she kept now on, winding her way around threats and various human activities, through random corridors and around the labyrinthine complexes boxes and piles of base accoutrements or detritus. Ever deeper as the sound of distant rumblings and shouts of fear faded into the darkness. She seemed to have settled and come to grips with her newly released innate reptilian instincts. It felt like an exhilarating rebirth.

At a major junction she saw two orderlies shuffling along with a mysterious plasticized figure being pushed along upon a gurney who then headed on towards, what Eli assumed to be heading towards the direction of the familiar medical quarter.

The subject seemed alive but encumbered by much medical paraphernalia; obscuring identification. Eli was unsure if the figure was Huld but her gut instinct and the fact that not a great deal of time had passed since the guards had removed her from the prison block suggested a feeling that Eli had to continue searching elsewhere.

The thought occurred that she could attempt to head higher towards the surface and chance an escape. But she was naked and running on adrenaline, holding on to enough higher brain function as to desire to discover the importance of this alien place and the fate of her friend. Huld had helped her escape from the Ash clan and now she would do all she could to return freedom to the beloved sage. Eli just hoped she was still alive.

Eli weaved ahead left then right onward but unsure of any one particular direction but moved keenly now as if following a kind of unseen energy. She stopped when a distinct large rough tunnel opening seemed quite out of place and doubly exposed with imbedded flood lights highlighting it's rocky uneven entry.

She paused to catch her breath then burst through the bright patch and down the winding steep subterranean hallway deeper and deeper for what felt like a long descent. The direction felt affirmative in her gut.

The sloping corridors changed little except for a gradual shift from bed rock back to deep solid freezing blue ice. The reinforcing of the tunnel had the same heavy peers and cross beams as the rest of the complexes corridors but now only narrow steel perforated footplate raised above the slippery frozen floor and a single icy handrail prevented treacherous slippage.

Finally arriving at a solid steel sealed door with an illuminated security panel, she slowed to a stop and sucked in air through heaving breaths.

Eli kept her distance from the immediate entry area, suspecting surveillance. After taking some time studying the upper plate and door surrounds she believed she could risk a fast approach and a more detailed appraisal of the barrier.

She waved the electronic key card (she had previously slipped into her left boot) now at the fascias electronic sensor but it had no effect. As she tried again the dull small chain lights that were strung randomly along the corridor wavered and then went out completely. She expected to hear alarms and the stampeding appearance of soldiers from all quarters.

Instead silence.

Eli thought she felt a change in air pressure. In the almost total darkness she put her hand against the door's protruding square handle and received a static laced flinch worthy, belt. The doors metallic surface then actually seemed to glow a light golden colour all over, briefly illuminating her form and the hallway surrounds.

These unusual effects quickly faded and the soft poor utility lights and cold steel finish of the security door returned to their prior innocuous states.

A heavy ethereal feeling soon gripped the air and close immediacy. Eli felt distinctly unnerved.

She retreated to the shadows out of dread filled fear and waited now with slowing stamina.

Chapter 26.

Huld groggily stared up through glazed eyes at rough stone and Plasteel struts that reinforced the domed ceiling. Above and all around the cavern was dotted with directed protruding crystals aimed at various points of her body. Conduit and cable snaked everywhere in a rudimentary fashion, about the chamber.

She now felt the pressing roundness of the tube steel cradle beneath her back and legs that anchored the tight lashings that bound her at all points, firmly.

The bonds were of a tough plasticized composite that secured her so completely she could only barely move her head and hands around. Outside of this enfolding entrapment a clear copper ribbed glass bath now surrounded her naked form which she was lowered completely into as this tank filled with cool black gelatinous liquid of unknown makeup. She shivered and tried to move in panic but to no avail.

Under the bath she lay upon, a rough slightly sloping dark stone Dias propped her above the chamber floor, perhaps a metre or so.

She had been fussed over for a little while by lechers, looming and leering down upon her naked semi conscious form.

Then they had retreated some distance away to a rectangular, walled off anteroom; the top half of which was thick clear glass. This room was also filled with electronic equipments both big and small to Huld's eyes, their inherent uses lost to her.

Surrounding the Dias were equally old, built up stone stalagmites upon which there was now housed more of the operatives' various devices.

Other multi coloured crystals could also be made out, jutting out of the chambers walls at various points visible in Huld's peripheral vision.

Beyond the initial small group of handlers, Huld now observed another group of people make their way into the observation area, behind the glass to peer onto her splayed out form.

The Chamber she solely occupied felt as old as the ancient earth itself. She could feel a vibration of pain in the vicinity inhabiting the place and felt the presence of unseen malevolent forces both living and passed over.

She recited a litany against fear as activity quickly flooded the enclosed place.

Generators ramped up in the background as flood lights and other devices stirred into action all around the space.

Soon electrical static and raw ethereal energy pulsed throughout the chamber. From above and all around Huld's body many bright rainbow arcs had appeared slightly in the air like a fine mist that grew steadily stronger with each pulse.

The hair that covered her body was charged and standing on end.

Her sight completely disappeared and pain quickly sprang up firstly in her head then throughout the rest of her body. All that she was aware of was now distant bright illuminations that her subconscious would later recognize as the glowing of various crystals.

Everything in her body hummed, from a cellular level all the way up to entire organs, through to her very skin. A liquefied jelly like filling came over her, then an unnatural rigidity.

An osmosis of energy and change racked her body now as pain and transfiguration in its most raw prehistoric form cut through her mind like a knife. Images of long dead people's and lost civilizations raged through her mind as she floated above her physical locality.

Limbs changed shape, torso erupted with ancient bone and plate then reformed, joints and orifices devolved then changed and reset anew.

The pain gradually subsided over time until a warm glowing feeling encompassed her totally and she felt whole with herself again. Her sight, hearing and sense of touch had returned now and were renewed and sharper than the day she was originally first born; many years before in an ice cave.

As she was gathering the union of her physical and emotional migration, the many devices and transformative technique appeared to have finished now and the distant sound of siren and the tumultuous clashes of conflict reached her keen senses.

Before barely positing their existence her new mind's eye had taken her to the earth's icy surface where she now observed various peoples of her tribal kind and others battling against these enemy, for control of the complex's structures above.

She still considered herself a 'She' but deep within herself she carried the memories and experiences of countless thousands and the knowledge of what she now was within her new, revitalized being.

She moved around now and felt that one of the straps that had held her left arm and wrist had slackened dangling off her. All of the others were discarded loose in the bottom of the dip cage. She was now slowly being raised upon from the murky bath.

Huld observed a commotion going on within the observation control room as the group of on lookers had firstly displayed amazement and now panicked fear as above ground explosions and the ensuing conflict now shook the depths of the entire mine.

Their distraction was enough. With renewed energy Huld began first flapping and flailing her arm about to loosen off the binding some more then with great satisfaction felt the tearing of material and the freedom of full movement.

Medically clad figures burst from the anteroom as Huld hurried to free the rest of her body from the tough restraints. A shot from a stun dart burst loudly in the chamber but Huld was on her feet and ready. She casually brushed the dart away with the flick of a restraint wrapped cuff.

She gained total freedom just as a large figure loomed above her now and brandished a stun stick. She grabbed the persons forearm along with a scrunched handful of uniform and going with the attackers momentum, twisted then flipped the opponent onto it's back, revealing a man's hate filled features. He quickly got up and made for the exit. Sirens became louder as did the rocking and shuddering vibrations from surface attack. The previously casual observers now crowded and scrambled around each over, shoving to exit the level.

Huld now dived behind the stone Dias; in doing so hiding and regaining her breath and gathering her senses. Strange symbols carved into the ancient Dias now glowed a soft golden hue in the now gloomy, dank pit.

Huld stayed behind the Dias now as the enemy agent returned with a dart gun switched to rapid fire and now peppered the chamber area with projectiles.

***

O'Hara watched on as the native was affected by the potent force and magnificently transformed. Finally a success, after so many failures. He often secretly hoped these cruel experiments would end in dismal failure and that these simple ice plains people would be left alone. Many he knew were allied to the 'great cause' Of the N.C.B. O'Hara didn't partake in political belief systems anymore, of any persuasion. He only believed in taking care of number one in such a difficult situation. And gaining the freedom his beloved sister.

He always felt like he were betraying these tribal's by assisting in the very deeds he had been sent to spy on. For months the arduous trials had continued. At times he had wished he would be discovered. Found out and put in the bath and destroyed like the previous wretches. His nerves were shot and not just of thoughts for his own safety. He often wondered how sis was bearing up under her imprisonment.

He was forced by both sides to partake in the 'scientific' experiments and gather what he could from Samaranche's department and the waiting N.C.P masters.

But we have cracked it, he reassured himself as he looked out at the scene beyond the chamber's partitioning security glass. Just now Samaranche himself slapped him on the shoulder and congratulated him for his efforts.

It will be all worth it he kept telling himself. As long as he maintained his cover he would get out in a year's time. He would see his sister free be again.

***

Eli tensed as the heavy security door was steadily pushed open from the inside. Variously clad enemy representatives were now eagerly scrambling to exit the interior. The two persons at the front of the scrambling pack now slid and tripped over crumbling to the floor as Eli emerged from the shadow to cut down an armed escort with a carefully placed blow. She then pressed the stun device she had gathered from the friendly guardsman into service, quickly incapacitating several more of the horrified scientists. The two leading figures were now on their feet running fearfully up the tunnel shaft to the higher floor.

Eli picked up the soldier escort's machine pistol and fired a few burst but the two figures had moved on beyond the weapons reach.

Eli now heard the sound of weapons fire inside the room adjacent and rushed in muzzle first.

A lone figure sat at a control console, his hands gripping the arm rests in anxious fear as both made eye contact. Eli could sense the individual's terror.

Eli looked though the Toughglass' window and down into a darkened antechamber as another enemy figure ran from the area, directly towards her.

Rapidly pouncing on his back and then violently twisting the man head around his neck vigorously, was an unknown, lone figure.

Eli looked on as the frantic attack ceased with the enemy figures last breath. Eli was unsure of what to do next as she stared at the remaining sole combatant.

From upon the crumpled corpse the strange naked bloodied figure now stared from her prone position, into Eli's eyes. A smile then broke up the features of this unknown yet now seemingly friendly individual.

From within side Eli's mind came the familiar sound of Huld's voice.

"Just when I needed a little help." Huld said a little sarcastically.

"I did not recognize you!" Eli said astounded in return. "You have changed so much, especially your face, forgive me." Eli said realizing how impertinent she must sound.

"I am not offended by your observation. It is honest. They have indeed changed me. Much for the better although I was lucky to survive their forced procedure. This place, this chamber is unique. It has told me its secrets. It has the power to repair and transform in a beneficial or destructive way. The faction that has dominion over this place have unleashed it for the purposes of both. I am grateful to be alive but we have both witnessed the reckless use of this ancient power. I now stand before you as an improvement of our related species." Huld declared smiling.

No more did the shambling disabled figure of Huld occupy the same physical shell Eli now observed.

To Eli's eyes Huld now stood tall, had freshly glowing milky smooth skin and a perfectly proportioned body. No more scars or disfigured limbs. The most definite change though was to her gender characterization. Huld now seemed more masculine somehow and in possession of a more obvious inner determination; already demonstrating and physically displaying the accompanying wisdom and power she had always possessed but in a fresh form.

"I now move like a Snow Puma." Huld announced observing her own perfectly formed naked body. She then glance up to inspect Eli's. "I see that you too have recently changed into something... different." She relayed.

To Huld's eyes an opaque, almost watery body was now punctuated with bristling sharp spines together with clawed hands and feet. These changes represented a different Elixir who now equally returned the detailing gaze through her dark lizard like eyes.

The remaining lone surviving quietly terrified science officer looked on from his seat as both Eli and Huld now turned their gazes towards him. He was as unsure of the intent of these two, just as they were of him. Upon his uniform Eli read the name printed letters forming the word 'O'Hara'.

Eli then glanced up to look upon the monitors and various readouts then motioned at one in particular.

It appeared to display a body map of Huld, a sort of before and after, the later being fascinating to Eli. Using Huld as interpreter she began interrogating the scientist about what he knew of these processes.

Another explosion from above now rocked the ceiling and walls of the subterranean chamber, kicking up fine dust and crumbling stone.

Chapter 27.

Norsaq opened his eyes to the sight of the familiar hollow. His head was propped up upon a mossy rock with a familiar satchel on top of it so as to soften the head support further. Angel came over and studied the singed hair on his face and the overall blackened fur skin clothing. It had been a night and the best part of a day since the attack. Angel had already carefully cut the shaft of the arrow at the front and rear of his leg, where it had lodged. Now with the application of antiseptic-anticoagulant fluid from Angel's supplies and tight tourniquet bindings, the arrow wound had stopped bleeding. In a few days a splint would be prepared with Norsaq's guidance.

Angel planned on leaving the area. The smell of destruction from the burning encampment over in the next valley was unnerving. Angel had been observing Norsaq with the aid of the magnification of his machine pistol scope, when Creatures chase had begun.

Angel had silently observed the township, soon recognized Creature was fleeing for his life but waited, unsure of whether to intervene. However when the formation of attack aircraft had appeared Angel had moved into action, knowing that no one would stand a chance; himself included, if he did not intercede quickly. He had been squatting down low supported against a solid rock amongst many as he watched atop a distant look out. Angel waited until the last second before he felt it best to make his move. His own dart wounds were still a little tender and when he had finally collapsed with exhaustion after the long haul rescue of Creature, he had been forced to clean the entry wounds of oozing blood again and re-patch them.

Angel had been amazed at watching that even semi conscious, Creature's devoted his strengths to clutching Angels automatic weapon. He kept it close so as to not lose it. This devotion was inspiring. Fortuitously the sling had ended up tangled about Creatures arm and shoulder during the escape, so the duo still had some means to threaten any potential foe; albeit with only one remaining cartridge of ammunition. The two had gotten away safely but their food supply was exhausted now. Only the immediate gathering of snow into Creatures small tin cup and water gourd made for potable drinking water; and likely polluted as well.

Angel had been lucky. One of the larger craft had strafed him and Creature as he recovered his friend's body and ran for his life. It had been a deadly run with energy particle beams slicing and spurting, missing the two by sheer chance as they retreated from the hellfire all about. The Drones too had been dropped into the heart of the encampment concentrating on the elimination of the tribal folk in an orgy of death. Why this had come about Angel could only guess.

The design of the drones had the familiar look of his former captors U.D.N styled architectural predilection.

After pouring a little water into Creatures mouth to help him recuperate, Angel set off for the smoking ruins of the hamlet. He carefully approached and incrementally studied the area for signs of remaining enemy Drones or troops hidden about the wreckage. After an hour he decided it was worth the risk of a quick recon.

Upon reaching the town centre Angel felt shocked at the carnage and destruction.

Charred bodies and pieces of remains were strewn everywhere upon the white snow. Pockets of small incendiary fires still burned with intensity. What had driven Angel on though, was the sight of some still intact straight timbers to make splints for Creatures benefit. He even collected a Punks worth of small flaming embers, in order to bring warming fire back to the hollow. He was then amazed to spot a few scrawny burnt dazed fowls still wandering about in the area. He decided to end their suffering by easily collecting the birds and dispatching them with the quick twisting of their necks. The feeling was one of sadness. He had rarely experienced this kind of emotion before but it was becoming more familiar to Angel. He was shocked at how easily he had slipped into the mode of dispatching the two birds and readily accepted the scene that lay before his eyes. He felt sickened by the senseless wanton killing and destruction.

On his walk back to Creature he consoled himself with the knowledge that at least there would be something to eat for the next few days.

While Angel was absent Norsaq looked at the satchel's emptied contents lying on the flat rocks just across from his resting place.

He could see the multi coloured rolled strands of wiring, the strange meagre metallic black boxes and more of the poison darts that Angil had removed from the attack Drone days before. Norsaq could not tare his eyes from the few remaining poison darts. How easy it would be to end it all he thought. So quick and painless. As he prepared to summon the last of his strength, so as to stand up and then grasp one of the poisonous projectiles, he saw the shadow of someone approaching the hollow's entrance.

It was indeed his familiar travelling companion clutching two dead birds and a smoking punk in his right hand and an arm load of wood carried on the opposite shoulder.

Angel smiled and then verbally admonished Norsaq for standing on his wounded leg. Norsaq returned the smile and relaxed. He thought now of Buniq's easy smile and smooth face. She was now lost to him. She would be gone forever now. Years before she had been promised to another but Horst too was likely as much dead as the rest of the towns folk. He actually felt some relief intermixed with angry emotions. He would have to give up the memory of her and move on.

Perhaps he could go on... with this friend Angils help.

***

Orchid and Chen were pouring their weapons fire down the corridors towards the opposing soldiers who were also taking cover behind ice encrusted stays and peers to return fire.

David set his gun to rapid fire and targeted a soldier behind a stay some twenty metres away. His weapon recoiled in torment within his hands as the bright blue Plasma bolts shot down the corridor and blew the shafts upright supports in two. This caused half of the ceiling to collapse down and the scurrying of enemy, displacing backwards through the complex further still.

Rutger had been hurling an occasional grenade further down the main corridor whenever the enemy fire became too withering. He also covered the rear, while David and Orchid took care of frontal assault as more than once the enemy had tried to attack their flank from another access point. The biggest danger now lay in being sandwiched from front and back and being caught in crossfire.

As the three encroached further and further into the underground complex many of the base's rudimentary workforce had fled in terror at the areas breach. Two military Jet Hovers had already taken off from the base's main hanger exit, leaving only foot soldiers behind attempting to repel the invaders. Many of their shredded, burnt bodies now littered the cavernous corridors.

The three slowly moved further onward and ever deeper, cautious in the unfamiliar surrounds.

Eventually the trio came to what seemed like a major junction and as usual Rutger volunteered his regular cavalier reconnaissance, storming into several adjoining rooms. He was armed only with surprise, curiosity and a captured enemy issue Light Machine Gun he had 'liberated' along with plenty of ammunition from the battle remains aboveground.

Most of the rooms held general stores, machinery or cosy bunks and lounges along with quite a few laboratories, starkly furnished in contrast.

Now he entered a plastic curtained medical quarters as Orchid and David continued their barrages of small arms fire at enemy positions from behind cover.

As the sounds of battle raged outside Rutger was fascinated by the cleanliness and order of this facility. He moved through an initial reception room and into another larger hollowed out area where he was amazed to find much equipment and many comfortable beds and trolleys laid out in neat rows. It all appeared luxurious and outlandish compared to his own domestic qualifications.

Many of the beds surfaces showed signs of brief occupation as wounded bloodied soldiers had been placed in them, being evacuated; no doubt via the flyers that had taken off earlier. Flown to the nearest base he supposed.

Still hooked up to large machine encumbered beds were two solitary figures beset with tubes and sensors. Male or female Rutger could not quite tell. The more Mutant looking of the two opened its eyes to silently gaze back at Rutger with cold intensity.

As Rutger was studying them both he heard David's voice calling for him and Rutger exited hastily back towards his companions.

The chaos of conflict had quieted down a little and Rutger now explained what he had just found within the adjoining rooms.

"We must keep moving and flush the rest out!" David shouted above the din. "You say you have found some people?"

Rutger nodded his head in confirmation.

"Ok you stay here with them."

Just as David gave these instructions to Rutger, two figures burst from an adjacent corridor running through like men possessed. Orchid managed to fire at one hitting the unfortunate in the top of his right shoulder. Both managed to keep running down the main corridor, exiting out of sight. The enemy now started it's own covering fire for the protection of the two unknown escapees.

After this a retreat seemed to be in order as the few remaining enemy soldiers themselves appeared to be withdrawing hastily.

At this observation Orchid burst from her position and charged down the main corridor dodging and weaving as she went, ducking behind cover and using shadow as best she could on the run. Her Cloak phased in and out of effectiveness as enemy rounds pinged and ricocheted off her Envirosuit's armoured carapace.

David trailed along behind and soon the two witnessed the last of the enemy soldiers escaping up a ramp to the safety of the insides of the last remaining gravity ship, the same that they had witnessed landing earlier.

Orchid fired a few bursts of Pulse at the craft but David signalled to halt firing, as he came charging up beside her.

"Don't waste your rounds on it, that armour is too resilient!" he declared.

Within seconds the solid hum of the ships magnetic propulsion could be heard starting up, rolling around the large expanse of subsurface hanger as the ship prepared for vertical takeoff. Within minutes it gracefully ascended up through the hanger doors, gliding towards the heavens along the hovering rings of the gravity well.

Chapter 28.

Doctor Samaranche flopped into a seat as one of his resilient nurses tended to the blood weeping from his blast wounded shoulder. He was bathed in sweat, chest heaving and panting for air. Macfadyen had fallen behind on the panicked dash to this last off world transport and not boarded the ship after Samaranche. His fate sealed. The intruding Amphibians and Mutants would take care of him.

This was at least one good outcome thought Samaranche who was still breathing heavily and felt relieved to have survived the attack but frustrated at having to leave so much potential behind.

"Just when we had cracked it!" Samaranche exclaimed to himself aloud.

He would return he thought determinedly. Once these parasites have been driven out, he would reclaim the still secret wonder of what he had discovered below; in the ancient depth. He would probably live a little longer now anyway, since the true objective of the mine cavern would remain hidden from the council and he would be kept alive by Hanson who would still be in need of his knowledge concerning the operation of the Chamber.

Samaranche was surrounded by surviving soldiers, administrators, miners and scientists whom he had worked with for years both here at the cutting and off world.

All looked weary and frightened.

For now he would rest and once this craft had docked at International Two which floated safely just outside of the earth atmosphere, he would interpret his findings and might very well come clean with the Military council. They would be made to understand the importance of what he had found and that he had personally redeveloped from the ancient remnants. He was chief scientist and the council's dreams of rehabilitating the planet to it's former qualities would have to wait until he was ready. He was chief scientist and he would decide where his energies would be focused. He would be dammed if he was going to give up on his pet project now. His Protean Chamber. He would go back and salvage the remains. Hanson would fund it as long as Samaranche threatened to spill the beans to the other Generals. It would be done quickly to avoid the precious device from falling into enemy hands.

Yes he would return with force and reclaim it from those filthy invading animals now occupying it.

With great ease and a sense of relief, he felt the gravity ship lift off and upwards; moving quickly into the safety of the upper atmosphere.

***

Orchid had used up the last of her daily supply of bonding secretion to hastily cement Rutger's remaining explosives and one of David's timers onto an adjoining winglet and fuselage cusp of the gravity ship. Just seconds before it's huge bulk began drifting skywards.

***

Huld had finished reading O'Hara's mind and informed Eli that this scientist was a spy working on behalf of the N.C.B faction.

"I will kill him. We don't want more deaths and an escalation in consequences as a result of this chamber and it's power." Eli said.

"No let him live. He has a sister being held in ransom. He is here under duress. She will need her brother. She has suffered greatly. So far he has only passed on rudimentary details of this place to his peers. Soon this will not matter." Huld explained.

"We will let you live. But I will take what you know of these effects." With that Huld wiped the part of O'Hara's memory that held the secrets of this 'Protean chamber' as he called it.

The lone scientific assistant now looked confused and more terrified than before after Huld had blanked the previous fourteen months from his mind.

"Who are you? Where am I? What is this place? Why am I dressed like this?" O'Hara asked suddenly in confusion, breaking from the influence briefly.

Huld now put him to sleep.

His body was dragged passed the security door and placed in a pile along with the other unconscious personal. Eli and Huld then returned to inspect the equipment once more, determined to put the information they had gleaned from the scientists to good use.

The 'Protean device' acted primarily as an ancient organic computer purposed with real-time recombinant engineering capabilities. The main crystal would hold the subjects consciousness while the physical body was reprogrammed with the aid of the inductance of the Dias and the transformational qualities of the other primary crystals surrounding the Dias. Harmonics in the crystals and the metallic Dias were key to it's power.

Huld and Eli now had a firm understanding of control for the various processes, thanks to O'Hara.

At a knowing look from Huld, Eli walked over to the Dias and slipped into the bath and it's dark waters that Huld had occupied earlier.

She felt the dark liquid boil around her jellying amorphous body and the blinding light intensify as the mysterious powers took hold. She felt the pain of transformation as acutely as Huld had before her. Seconds before she was completely liquefied the last of her real-time thoughts that made up her neuronal assembly marvelled at the shimmering power and various lights of Selenite, Petalite, Chalcopyrite and many other unique gemstones. White light from a huge Crystal dominated them all centrally, nearest the centre of the arching ceiling.

Now she was looking down, loftily observing from on high the power of the chambers effect upon the liquid bath. Unemotional, floating disembodied and living somehow within the very vibration of things.

Below the metamorphosis took effect.

***

Rutger appeared at the side of his friends and sat to watch as the gravity ship took off and was relieved when his two friends came to sit down and rest beside him.

The three all felt the fatigue of battle stress gradually start to melt away as pulses slowed and wounds coagulated.

Sitting on a collection of different stores and equipment laying now abandoned in the hanger, the three stopped to eat and drink a little and rest their bones.

After pausing awhile they re-slung what gear they had and made the long slow walk back upwards through the main bases corridor and back to the junction they had fought so hard to clear.

As they approached, the shadow of a single shambling figure was seen up ahead moving quickly away and towards the gauged surface opening that the three conquerors had created so effectively, earlier, with their explosives.

"Who was that?" Rutger asked.

"I only caught a glimpse myself." David said. Orchid nodded her head and put up her hand in the sign of equal puzzlement.

The two Aquatic's followed Rutger into the medical quarter where he led them to a now solitary figure, resting, encased in its bed. The other bed now lay empty, it's various tubing and electronics forcefully peeled away to expose only the imprint of the body that had recently occupied it.

"There was another in this bedding! I saw it before." Rutger said pointing at the vacated bed.

David ignored the motioning and studied the unfamiliar equipment. He soon recognized a stable reading from the remaining patients' diagnostics.

Orchid was surprised to discover a series of sealed lockers containing Envirosuit's and weapons of the familiar kind.

"Eli must be here somewhere. Unless she was moved or your radar is corrupted. In which case all of this was for nil." Orchid said.

She began pulling refrigerated corpses from a morgue wall one by one. She did so with a feeling of dread. Most of the cabinets were empty but several contained frozen remains in various natural and unnatural states.

David stopped examining the living subject and turned now to recognize the distorted features of his wife.

The similarity to Orchid was unmistakable, however the twisted distorted torturous remains were hard to tolerate and David pushed the remains back into the cabinet wall and away from his sight.

All was silent now save for medical equipment autonomously working away with characteristic whirs and bleeps. Rutger and Orchid turned away allowing David to gather his thoughts and in his own time reflect upon what he had discovered here in the dim depth.

Rutger now began furiously tearing the plastic seals and canopy from the lone figure encased beneath. Orchid kept an eye on the medical sensory displays as Rutger continued with gusto to slacken the many restrainers and then carefully remove the array of cables and liquid tubes located variously about the person's body. Finally a single remaining layer of insulation wrap and tubes and wires was removed from the body. However during the minutes taken up with this exercise the solitary figure did not move in response at all to the attention.

Soon though a pair of eyelids began to flicker and open and a long groan and a series of coughs wracked the semi conscious humanoid that lay before the three.

Some alarms had begun sounding but Orchid had quickly deadened them with trial and error controlled button mashing.

A few minutes more now and the patient seemed more alert, the sedation wearing off rapidly.

With a deft motion the final layers of insulation were thrown back from the naked body revealing a perfectly proportioned form. Sex was suggested via the small breasts and slight curves and not so obvious female genitalia.

The individual now slowly peeled the encasing insulation from the surrounds of it's head and face and pulled the last remaining nodes from it's nose and forehead.

The eyes shone brightly and then it spoke words that Rutger and the Doctor (studying the patient now too) were amazed to recognize as a groggy overland tribal dialect:

"Who are you?" And then. "What's happened to me?" Spoke the woman's voice.

***

"Bitch wife, I will beat you stupid again if you once more show your beauty to that crippled one!" Roared Rasmus.

Iyaroak looked up from her prone position upon the hard, pelt covered floor. She felt bruised and tired from her husband's attentions. But as she listened to Rasmus fume and extol his justifications she knew that her predetermined childhood husband would remain as beastly as the day they had been forced together.

Now Oscar entered the chamber and without even acknowledging the scene before him, interrupted Rasmus' jealous ranting. Iyaroak was well aware of her husband's own philandering.

"The signal. The sky brothers approach. Will we tell the elders?" Oscar asked the more dominant Rasmus.

"No. This time we deal with Ling on our own."

"What about the elders?" Oscar said nervously.

"What about them!" Rasmus shouted. "We have been tasked. I will see some reward this time." He said with a steely tongue. "Gather the others and meet me in the store way."

Iyaroak had used the distracting conversation to crawl to the far wall and prop herself up against it. Now she watched as the two men left.

At least the shouting had stopped, Iyaroak appreciated.

It was apparent to other younger tribal's that Rasmus was on the rise. He had alone had decided, and was now going to give over the captives to the friendly sky brothers for reward. Continuing to join hands against the other side. As had always been the case in conflict as old as the human race, allies were chosen. The old saying 'My enemies enemy is my friend' was as true now as ever. All three- Rasmus, Iyaroak and Oscar had been chosen by the elders to watch over the captives until a decision was made as to their fate. Rasmus was now making it for them.

Iyaroak knew that her new found true beloved 'Sam' and his ilk would be traded by Rasmus to their old N.C.B front man known as Ling, this time for the benefit of her husband alone.

This Ling had been made an honorary member of the tribe years before when support had been given from Ling's faction.

With this powerful backer supplying arms and wealth, soon the usurper Rasmus would muscle his way to being clan Chief and would then have the choice of any wife, over Iyaroak she knew.

***

Huld helped Eli from the Dais as she had managed to slump the top half of her new body over the side of the elevated tub, allowing her friend to aid in pulling her from the fizzing blackened liquid. Static filled the air like before and Huld marvelled at the similarity in the transforming process. She could still distinguish the remnant reptilian Aquatic overtures in Eli's retuned body.

Eli was now propped up, half sitting against the Dais. Exhausted and exhilarated within the moment.

Huld had rushed off to retrieve clothing for both of them and was relieved when she was able to still cloth Eli in the uniform of a dead soldier albeit with some bad stretching. The boots were impossible to fit on as well, so both had to make do with plastic Quarantine foot coveralls. Abandoned medical garb made do for Huld. It did not fit much either and the artificial fibres felt very odd against her smooth soft skin, a feeling she would have to quickly get used to.

Chapter 29.

"So you are not familiar with these lands, or the sky people?" Rutger asked.

"No. I understand that I have been brought to a place far from my homeland." The blanketed woman explained.

"We understand you are confused and as you say your memory is struggling but, do you remember coming to this place? Do you know anything about it's purpose?" David asked gently.

"No, not much. I have a vague memory of being imprisoned somewhere. I also remember being in a dark cold cavern and blinding light and heat and strange people interfering with me... different from you. Then I woke up here, just now, with you. I know I don't belong here. I mean... I was once like him except female of course." She pointed at Rutger. "Now I feel so different in every way. I feel good. As if renewed for the first time in my life." A glowing smile spread across her face.

"From what I understand, you are saying that you have been physically altered in some way. Changed by the people who controlled this place?" Doctor Chen asked.

"Yes I think so. Deep down, underground, that's how it seemed. Look no hair here. I used to be covered all over!" She points to her forearm then the front ends of her thighs in surprise. The back of her body was still covered in a thickish light grey fur, thinning in places but essentially forming a warming protective hide. Otherwise she is healthy and perfectly formed.

Then she announced with a burst enthusiasm:

"Oh, but I have seen one's like you before! And just like her." She motions towards David and then Orchid.

"Where?" Rutger asked.

A pause.

"When I was trapped in the stone room. Underground I think. Before I was changed. A woman like her was with me, locked up the same."

David turned to Orchid and spoke.

"Eli was here. She may still be. Dead or alive who is to say?"

"We must find her!" Orchid said. "God knows what they have done to her in this place." Orchid continued with strain in her voice. "I have checked the computers here for a mapped layout for the base and surrounds but have not found any more laboratories, prisons or other obvious facilities than the places we have already checked out on this level. I just don't know where she could be?" Orchid explained.

"You said you were taken to a place where you were changed different from like our friend Rutger here?" Chen gently asked.

"Yes. I can remember being taken far below from here... and then... only scattered thoughts. It seems difficult but I think I may be able to show you the way. To help you find this place."

After one timely look at Orchid, Rutger picked up his rifle and proceeded to beat a Toughglass locker open and hastily began removing clothing from the storage device and throwing the items towards the naked figure sitting upon the opened medical sarcophagus.

"Put these on." He announced. "What was your name again?" Rutger asked.

"Anna. You can call me Buniq if you prefer." Came the reply spoken with a shy smile.

***

Anna had stumbled across the entrance to the underground shaft mostly by accident and soon led the trio ever downwards towards the chamber. After awhile sound could be heard coming from the direction of the lower depths drifting up towards the small group. Orchid and Rutger took over the lead and David kept an eye on the rear, now unsure of lingering threats of an ambush in such a confined corridor.

Rutger lost his balance and slid down part way of the remaining shaft as it steepened into near darkness.

As he looked up from his resting place he was startled to look into the eyes of at appeared at first to be more enemy agents. Then as he gathered his composure (and his weapon) the two figures before him approached and stood solemnly together in a show of calm response to his appearance.

Orchid and the others now carefully approached the entrance to the antechamber and stood in observed reticence.

"Don't you know your own sister?" Eli was the first to announce with a smooth grin.

Upon recognizing the voice Orchid rushed forward and embraced the now taller Eli.

"I thought I had lost you forever. I couldn't live knowing I had lost a friend on our first trip to the surface." She said with open affection.

Orchid now stood back to take in the incredible physical difference in her comrade.

Stepping closer again and now running her gloved diagnostic sensors over Eli wrist and forearm, Orchid quickly built up a picture of the transformation that her organic computer detected from her friends changed assemblage. A differential map was forming in her visual cortex displaying a side by side model of the typical genome and physiology of a female Aquatic and the new form now representing Eli.

Huld now approached the Doctor and others to discuss the day's events in more detail.

The change in Eli was more than just aesthetic Orchid quickly garnered and announced to her friend. She turned to observed Huld and a new ally clad mostly in Eli's own Envirosuit, who announced herself as 'Anna' to the group. Eli now realized this was the imprisoned tribal girl from the prison they had shared days before. Not so much a girl now. Like Huld she had lost all of the physical ailments and corruptions of her previous body. The process had actually aged her though. She was no longer young, but appeared to be around thirty years if age.

Briefly sitting down to rest and become reacquainted, Eli now recognized how even Huld's persona and personality seemed to have changed above and beyond her altered physical person as she talked to the others. She no longer physically limped from years of biting cold and malnutrition.

Orchid's computer displayed before her a specimen of complete rejuvenation and surprise in the fact that both Huld and Eli were now determined to be fully fledged self reproducing Hermaphrodites. This information, when relayed on, hit Eli between the eyes. Huld displayed no surprise upon the announcement.

"It would appear I am now both logos and eros in perfect balance, at least that's how I feel. Jung would be proud." Eli exclaimed. Then her thoughts turned to those who had been less fortunate.

"They killed Dimi here. Experimented on him, destroyed him and so many others, to come up with what you see before you now; result being the fresh morphology and anatomy of Huld, Anna and I." Eli now said solemnly.

"What is this place? How does it work exactly?" Anna asked in confusion.

Upon asking the question, as if as one, the group moved beyond the large security door and into the antechamber housing the control post. All looked down now upon the small cavern. Some displayed curiosity. Others felt familiar, knowing fear.

Huld spoke now and everyone assembled around the room, acknowledged the wisdom and authority commanded by her powerfully renewed thought projected voice:

"There was once a mighty empire in prehistory that could command the very essence of nature and had moulded and mastered their own people and every species on the planet into forms they found pleasing and beneficial. As with all power comes great responsibility. The power to create is ultimately a bedfellow with the power to destroy. What this ancient race failed to see and understand was the simple fact that no one individual or race has the right, the true right to forcibly enhance or retard another species without certain consequences. You see, in this place millennia ago a narrow hierarchy believed it could dictate terms upon its fellow humans and with the technical guidance from outsiders usurped this power, at first to do great good and then ultimately to do great harm!

The recombination that has been both chosen and forced upon myself, Eli and even our most innocent Anna in this chamber, is just history repeating, as it has done throughout the ages. We are now the beneficial subjects. But if we do not destroy this place, sacred and powerful as it may be, I see that our enemies, in their lust and corruption will use this not as a tool for good, and a great catastrophe will once again befall mankind with it's misuse!"

Silence then Orchid spoke:

"Here is a system that could cure the failings of both our modified Aquatic species and indeed all of the rest of humanity still in existence! Surely this place with this amazing potential could be harnessed to benefit all. Especially your people most of all Huld."

"It is true." Huld agreed. "It can be used for such, but the enemy knows of this place. The threat from them will not go away." She reiterated.

Eli spoke up. "Genetic corruptions have nearly destroyed all of our individual people's abilities to reproduce. Hormone corruption, inferior sequencing, mutation, eradiation, inbreeding. All have played there part in destroying what is left of our humanity. If we could secure this place, hide it and use it for the obvious good it can do, then I believe we should leave it's existence intact. Having said that, the simple fact is that one of the 'old enemy faction' has begun to unlock it's true abilities, the U.D.N I believe them to be." Eli looked to Dr Chen for confirmation. He nodded his head in agreement.

"And so we see the immediate abuse and harm that peoples have suffered and may well continue to suffer here in this place. Huld, Anna and myself are living proof that this discovery has the power to rescue both individual lives and an entire species. But if misused by autocrats from either of our mutual enemy factions, that even as I speak - scheme to gain more power over everyone, then this discovery, these tools, can be used selfishly and destructively upon all of humanity." Eli concluded with a tired sigh.

"Your heart is in the right place Orchid. Indeed this is a place of wonder. A potential power for good." David said. "However even you must recognize the fact that your own father had hidden the true nature and existence of these other peoples who continue inhabiting this planet. With all that you and your friend Eli have discovered about the remnant tribes and this increasingly resurgent enemy faction and even their enemy that still persist... do you firmly believe that this place has a right to still function. To continue to alter the very fabric of a species? After we have seen the positive and negatives of this apparatus. You have seen the remains of my wife. It may seem hypocritical saying such things with the viewpoint of such as myself who has, at times willingly dabbled in experiments involving the human species and other species too. From this I know there are forces out there beyond our control. We do not know what plans these old warring factions have for a power such as this. If experience and history are a guide of any sort, then I vote to destroy it. Now. While we still can."

Silence again reigned as each member of the gathering turned the arguments over in their own minds. Reasoning and emotion playing along in each individual's decision.

"This is true. You will have to take my word that this device has all the abilities to create awful abominations and do much harm." Huld described.

Anna and Rutger studied each other intensely as did each of the others.

"What do you say Rutger? You have no doubt fought these enemies for years and have now conquered them here in this place. You know of their domineering, when above.

I see the way you look at all of us assembled here in our various ways of being. You have as much a right to choose in what happens to this place and it's power." Anna said.

"I have suffered with much sickness and pain in this world alongside my people. We struggle to survive. Life is hard and we suffer every day. The enemy who built this place, harnessed it's power. They have never cared for my people, have never offered the hand of friendship, only enslavement and death. But I am what I am. And when we leave here I will return to my people and have no wish to be an outcast, for whatever reason even though I can think of many. All of the tribes would benefit from the power of this place. But left alone here they would themselves in time strip it of its goods and destroy its usefulness, bicker and fight each other over the very fact of it being known to them. That is our nature. It is survival. It's shameful. But it is in all of our nature's no matter the cosmetic changes. If most of you feel it is dangerous in the hands of our mutual enemies then we must destroy it all."

As Rutger finished speaking a distant thrumming could be felt. David examined his sensors and realized after fine tuning that many aircraft were approaching at speed on the surface.

"Enemy forces are approaching. Little wonder. They have invested a lot into this place."

"They have another base they are constructing deeper inland. Much bigger than this." Rutger announced. "They may have flown across from there."

"I believe I may have been there, before I was sent here. There are nicer places to stay." Anna said shivering.

"My friends, we should clear out of here fast! An entire army will be heading this way now that the sharks have had their noses bloodied." Rutger Said.

"We don't have long. Rutger I think you are referring to bloodied ampullae of Lorenzini... we must destroy this thing now and get out of here!" David said with agreeable realization.

Orchid was reluctant to hand over her last explosive. Finally after Huld joined hands and pressed her head against Orchids, the confusion and doubt was gone from her mind. Orchid could now clearly see the need for destroying the dangerous protean chamber.

With a large charge and timer in place and the control room equipment shot up and sabotaged to ruins by the group, they all rapidly followed Huld and David in exiting from the antechamber and began heading up the long steep climbing corridor towards freedom.

Suddenly Huld stopped. David, also.

Almost in unison the two announced:

"We are too late."

Huld explained the situation through her vision and empathetic ability.

"The surface is now crawling with enemy landing craft. Vast numbers of foot soldiers. They have landed a Gunship's through the hanger doors! Soldiers are securing all exits. We have wasted too much time!"

"We're trapped!" David said with rare anxiety.

The group had halted and stood still just past the security door at the bottom of the slippery incline of the shaft.

"Well, its been nice getting to know you all." Anna said half laughing.

"Turn back!" Huld shouted.

The group turned as one and ran back into the control room. Rutger and Eli both heaved the heavy security door closed.

"Help me." Huld said determinedly.

Within seconds all hands were manually shifting and piling broken and charred machinery and electronics against the entrance in an effort to barricade the position.

"What now!" Orchid demanded.

Everyone looked to Huld for guidance.

"They are here." David said solemnly.

"Orchid and David, fire your Plasma weapons at the very base of the Dais, concentrate it where it's base meets the floor's edge." Huld exactingly indicated.

"What about the explosive charge." Orchid said anxiously. "We could set it off."

Everyone jumped, startled as an explosive blast pounded against the far side of the barricaded security door. Glass, steel and cavernous rock shards showered the internal space.

The security door and assembled blocking materials still held.

"Do it!" Huld screamed over the din.

With no more hesitation the two Pulse Rifles erupted with all their blinding fury within the pit. The streaming energies discharged into the sandy floor that formed the Dais' footing.

Within ten seconds a small cave-in had started as an acrid smoke and burning chemical infusion filled the air causing coughing and gasping.

"Follow me." Huld shouted and with that utterance, dove head first down into the hole and out of site. One by one the others followed her.

Orchid was last to escape the cavern, as a second attempt was made outside to breach the security door.

Minutes later and almost in synchronicity with a third attempt by the enemy to storm the entry into the chamber, David's timer zeroed and an earth shattering explosion erupted, caving in the entire ceiling of the chamber. The fate of the adjoining outer corridor and the transfiguration assemblage was permanently buried along with it.

Chapter 30.

Sam watched as one by one his fellow captives helped each other gain freedom from their bonds. The difficult Walsche had been left until last.

Now the others assembled around Sam to brainstorm a way of freeing him from his iron manacle. A few of the better built soldiers tried in unison to reef the chain free from the wall fixing, but to no avail. Many attempts were made until the voices of the mutants were heard echoing nearby

"What will we do?" One of the Nurses whispered with terror.

"Put the light back over yonder and hide back in the darkness!" Mendes quietly hastened. In a scramble each captive more or less returned to squat or lie down on the far side of the murky chamber where they had each been deposited originally.

The two familiar guards were seen to pass down the opposite far corridor and their footsteps and hollering had soon disappeared.

Again the band of captives assembled and returned to be by Sam's side.

"We can't seem to free you Sam." Mendes was first to say aloud, what everyone else present was afraid to say. He did so in a solemn tone.

"Leave me." Sam said in response.

By the pale light he could see the sad and anxious look on the faces of his various audience that surrounded him.

"You need proper care. You will die here. These animals will not care." The voices of various medico's said softly in turn.

"No! Save yourselves. This will be your only chance! I sealed my fate days ago. Leave now and go!" Sam urged implicitly.

No one spoke immediately.

Then Mendes mumbled to himself and started walking towards the chamber edge. Others followed him then.

"We will come back for you. We will find this place again and come back for you. I won't forget you Sam." Nurse Smith repeated with determination. Then she too left to follow the exiting throng.

Sam had his doubts but simply smiled at her last words, his white teeth flashing in the meagre flame that had been deposited by his side for company. The escapees would not need it.

Sam watched as the crew broke into small groups and quietly, carefully made their way out of sight along the main corridor.

***

Sliding rapidly, then tumbling roughly through alternating narrowing and widening subterranean vertical shaft. Orchid could make out the falling and somersaulting figures in front of her due mainly to her Envirohelmet's enhanced sights. She attempted to grab on to anything within arm's length to try and slow her descent, in the same way as the others in front of her; but her efforts were in vain. Slowing down now Orchid hoped the rough tubes terrifying drop would end at last, for better or worse.

She felt air time of about three seconds and then a blast down through a solid surface of water. Orchid never felt so relieved. She could sense the motion of other bodies all around her, some calmly meandering towards the surface others thrashing in semi-panic. Quickly her senses adjusted and she went to the aid of Huld who was struggling to right herself and approach the calm surface above. For all her new found physical and mental strengths she had never swam in deep water.

Orchid peripherally glimpsed David and Rutger aiding the struggling Anna in getting towards the surface as well. She sensed Eli seemed to be much deeper than everyone else.

Soon all of the escapees were soon floating and bobbing in their various styles (and in some cases with much help) above the waterline of the subterranean lake. When all had gathered breath and regained their composure, Rutger spoke.

"I'm freezing. I can't see a thing in this blackness." He announced.

The bioluminescent from David's Envirosuit luminance soon ramped up. He then patched in and augmented Anna's suit to brighten as well.

She now glowed and bobbed up and down with a sense of amazement upon the dark waters. Orchid rapidly followed in the adjustment. Soon the immediate area was awash in soft green light, allowing David and Orchid to reduce their amplified night vision as they surveyed the surrounds.

"We are in a deep, vaulted basin. For the most part my sensors suggest it is a natural aquifer; however my sonorous readings suggest a possible previous use in the form of a flooded hall or some such, judging by the strange object far below us... at the very bottom." David suggested.

"How can we get out?" Anna asked nervously.

"I can see further without my eyes actually." Huld said. " I feel we might be able to leave via a collapsed tunnel at the southern end. We must get out before half of us freeze in this water. With my inner sight and Doctor Chen's geophysical sensors we should be able - with help moving in this water, to find a way out." Huld said.

Soon the motley group had swum forth and succeeded in finding a stony outcropping ledge perched just above the water's surface at the southern end. One by one they hauled themselves onto the shelf. It appeared to most that it had once been part of a solid floor base.

Orchid had noticed Rutger breathing hard and shivering uncontrollably as he dripped and shrugged off the icy water. His thick hair and animal skin clothing was making the chilling effect worse.

Eli approached and placed her fingers on various points on Rutgers body and pressed firmly applying pressure point technique to alleviate the worst effects of the hypothermia.

"We must all get dry before going any further." Eli announced.

Orchid pulled her last remaining portable chemical heat packet from her backpack and before long all of the group were huddling around a corner of the chamber. Those who were naked, appreciated the warmth of the radiating heat the most. Clothing and equipment was laid out all around to dry as well.

The intense reactive chemicals in the fiery heat packet lasted long enough to dry everything nearby.

Eli turned and peered at the now similar female looking figure who had been present above with David, Orchid and Rutger. Anna soon noticed her gaze.

"I am Anna. We met in the stone prison above. I'm sure Huld knows me."

Huld nodded her head in acknowledgment of this truth with her translation.

From the light of the chemical heat Eli took in the hue of the smooth dark exposed skin, the feminine features and the veneered coat of grey hair covering the rear side of Anna's body.

"I am amazed at the change. I don't mean to insult you in anyway but I would never have thought you would appear as different, as beautiful as you now are." Eli explained.

"We are all finding ourselves to be beautifully different, lately. Especially Rutger." Anna joked lighting the mood.

Rutger smiled. He too seemed to be enjoying the spectacle on offer.

After another hour of warming comparatives the conversation turned to matters ahead.

"Huld is right. My mapping shows a partially collapsed tunnel heading further south east. From there it appears to climb steadily for some distance - hopefully to the surface and far enough from the Complex above." David explained.

They all rested now squatting or sitting with their backs propped up against the base of the massive cavern, resting before braving their final liberation.

***

"The map shows we are coming up to the rails terminus." Armando pointed out to Summer. He worked the controls, varying the flow of electrical current to the train's magnets. It had been only about five minutes at a steady rate of forty km's per hour. The ride was smooth and the progress almost unnoticeable. Initially neither Summer or Armando was certain of knowing if the tunnel they sped through was safe or even fully complete.

The Maglev slowed rapidly now and Armando frantically engaged the locking mechanism that he hoped would fully immobilize the unfamiliar transport, in line with a small approaching side platform. Summer pulled open the cockpit access door. Armando had been late in pulling the vehicle up. She could just make her way onto the platform with a fully extended leg reach. Only by grasping the handle that ran along the side of the door edge, did she find a way onto safe footing.

Armando watched on. He contemplated moving the maglev backwards. Then decided to simply shutdown the vehicles systems and follow Summer in reaching out to the edge of the platform. Learning the minutiae of maglev control could wait he had decided. Both were anxious to discover what lay beyond a door, not less than five metres away. The environment was stark. There was nothing else present.

They both contemplated the existence of advanced security being is operation. Even booby traps. But with his trusty scanner Armando detected nothing of major consequence. No power sources appeared to be in operation. Beyond the platforms single door anyhow.

With another deep breath, this time from Armando, he turned the long lever and pushed against the solid steel rectangular door fascia.

A suction like effect could be felt, like a strong draft. A different air pressure. Moisture covered the floor and the nearest rough rocky walls. An acrid smell hung in the air. It was even colder to Armando's senses as his eyes quickly adjusted to the darkness. Again only the weak light of his scanner helped to identify the immediate location. Summer followed and was astounded by what she could make out. The Scanners wide band scan reported the general area to Armando and Summer.

"A large oblong cavern. Approximately one hundred and fifty metres long by sixty metre's wide!" Armando exclaimed.

"Right here under our noses for years. Hah! Probably been here for generations, judging by the dust and moisture density. What is all this stuff?" Summer asked rhetorically.

"The closest equipment appears to be industrial in nature. A boring machine. I would assume it is what carved this area out of the bed rock. It's old. The rust and metal fatigue suggest many centuries old." She said.

Indeed Summer could now make out the shape and understand what the huge device was. Remnants of rotten tarpaulins and lashing ropes were strewn all about the behemoth. On the side of the machine some letters could be made out, but the words were lost to centuries of decay. A star motif could be better made out too. Below this a small scull and crossing bones appeared to have been roughly stenciled to a flat surface of the boring device.

"Someone must have dumped it in here after finishing the Maglev tunnel. Next to it is another large scale boring device for carving out larger areas. Both devices look like they were designed to be disassembled and reassembled for possible return to the surface. That obviously never did." Armando posited.

The two Aquatics moved deeper into the cavern.

From the caverns middle section through to the rear of the huge space, large orange and green mottled heaps could be made out.

"Middens. Loads of rusted scrap material, and plenty of bacteria feasting on the organic and inorganic alike." Armando said, directing his scanner at different interval points in the rotting heaps.

"What does your scanner tell you about these?" Summer pointed to the assembly of large oblong blocks poking out from the sides of the refuse heaps, towards the far end of the cavern.

Armando scanned them, getting an inside view of their workings.

"From what I can tell... it's all in bad shape but they appear to be early industrial welders, a few milling lathes and a carbon manufacturing forge!"

"Are you certain? Why would they be covered in refuse?" Summer voiced her doubts.

Armando took his time rescanning and checking the mapping from different angles.

"Yes I am certain now."

"My goodness. Founders be praised." Summer said with a burst of joy. Without thinking she roughly hugged the surprised Armando, who dropped his scanner to the cavern floor.

In time Summer and the other senior members set to uncovering and restoring these found industrial tools, returning them back into working condition. They could now begin the laborious task of reconstructing the upper stories of Alpha.

Chapter 31.

Once at the end of the steep underground tunnel the last of the Plasma rounds from David's Pulse Gun were exhausted so as to punch a hole through a few metres of rock embedded ice, to reveal the surface above. Everyone held on with stilted breath unsure if the signature of the energy burst and debris from the weapon's discharge had alerted the enemy. One by one each exited the hole to crawl along in unison and gain distance from the area.

Gunship's and Scout craft were not far away, coming and going in a frenzy of surveillance and menace throughout the area as the group moved onward through a deep channel cutting that meandered towards the horizon. It's sheer cliff walls and icy overhangs providing needed cover.

The group then naturally circumvented away from the Nhars head as Rutger believed his tribesman would not have stayed long for fear of air assault and reprisal with the appearance of fresh enemy soldiers.

The route taken to return to High haven was difficult even for Rutger who was well used to travelling along dangerous trails. He was struggling to fight off pneumonia and bitter chills now wracked his body.

The path he initially navigated was well hidden among canyons and broken rivulets of towering ice, carefully out of sight from mountain lookouts and open threats from the sky above. Huld's guidance and the good spirits and aid of the others kept him going through the hard slog, but it was obvious to those who knew him well that he was struggling. He slowed down more and regularly paused to complain of tiredness, rare amongst tribal hunters who to admit to any kind of complaint outwardly was commonly seen as weakness. He became overly emotional when Anna helped him to his feet when he tripped over an ice ledge. From that point on Eli and Huld supported him under his arms as the group trooped onward through lumpy and flat variable frozen terrains.

The whipping wind that came and went at times carried a blasting force which made the journey deadly. The temperature at times dropping to below minus fifty. At the onset of these, caves were sought for shelter or dugouts hastily made in softer ice so as to survive and wait out the treacherously changeably arctic conditions.

Just outside the outskirts of High Haven, Rutger again collapsed to his feet, weary and exhausted from the conflict and freezing exposure of the previous several days. He felt deep down that his time was up. He had seen enough of this world, Huld knew.

Sentries signalled ahead to the group and now David, on approach to the hamlet returned the signal, letting the watchmen know who the troupe were in advance.

Eventually help in the form of a stretcher and a few robust tribesman approached, to deliver Rutger up to a place of comforting rest within the village.

All of the group remained in the village for a few days to rest and tell the locals of their experiences among the dreaded enemy and the harrowing Cutting.

The locals were at first fearful of the strange creatures now among the group. Huld and Eli's arrival in individually coloured plastic medical garb and an enemy soldier's uniform did not help matters.

Quickly though they again became friends. Eli, Anna and Huld especially, were looked upon with wide eyes and fearful glances initially. But soon the three were given fine quality warming tribal clothing and presented with small knives and amulet keepsakes from a grateful people, upon hearing of the success against the mutually loathed enemy.

David and Huld did their best to make Rutger comfortable and heal his crippled body through it's trauma but the strain they knew, had been too great. A fever set in and during the third night Rutger passed away.

There was talk of a pyre being built and Rutger being honoured with cremation however this idea was turned down as sightings of enemy craft were still actively increasing within the region. Even hot cooking and smoking of foods were given a hiatus for the sake of safety. Sled dogs kept indoors and reindeer returned to their corrals. With these restrictions most of the tribe's people went into a kind of semi hibernation.

A day later a hole was eventually excavated above a known underground stream and after, David, Huld and the other tribes people who had known and understood Rutger closely, spoke of his life and friendship.

Chief Lars and other elders blessed his name and then Rutger's reindeer skin wrapped body and what prized possessions that remained (after bequeathing many to his close friends near to his death) were drawn down and released into a nearby raging subsurface watery torrent. The body was carried away by deep ocean currents to rest in stiller waters.

***

One early morning a few days after Rutger's burial, the four friends left High Haven and set out for the coastline. It had been decided that the Aquatic's would leave, as Orchid and others were growing restless. Doctor Chen, though he enjoyed the rustic quarters and company of the Haven tribes people, had promised to help guide the interceding tribes people of the 'rusted hulk' back home to safety, with the aid of his Envirosuits early detection sensors. They had no wish to lose any more of their clan to deep crevasses or avalanches now. They had many wounded, and had suffered many casualties in the assault against the enemy Cutting.

Huld had decided to stay with the High Haven tribe as she was now a valued member, her oracular skills being prized by all. She had informed Eli that she could barely keep up with the demand. It seemed everything from a child's possible future prospects to healing an old man's tooth ache or even the divination of local hunting fortunes would be brought to the door step of her new living quarters for consultation. Eli had almost asked Huld for her own future divinations but had decided she would rather not know her own fate, at least not immediately. Huld had been tempted to speak her mind to Eli, but realized to begin so would start a mushroom effect; difficult to contain.

Huld had no desire to return to the twisted remains of the Ash clan. Her beloved son was dead and the remaining tribal elders would refuse to accept her even more so in her new reformation. She had been informed by spirit that her half son was alive and would inherit the chiefdom soon, which was another reason to cut the ties. He would need his own time and space in which to learn to rule.

At least here and now she would be an outcast no more.

Eli and Huld had developed a strong bond made even stronger by the physical and mental changes applied by the Cutting's ameliorative transition. The effect of which though, had yet to be fully determined.

Journeying through the freezing harsh landscape was now made more difficult as the last of the northern hemisphere's 'Summer' was now melting away with each passing day. Hunkering down during snow storms, sleet and howling cold winds the two Aquatics, mutant tribes people and a few newly altered specimens of humanity struggled across vast icy landscapes towards a home, along the way seeking refuge, shelter and safety where they could. Upon clearing and the better weather they moved on again, getting closer to their final destination and further from the enemy that threatened to attack them, for the usual reason of being unknown and foreign to them.

The current cold war had briefly heated up in these recent weeks David understood, but not in a way that the two old warring factions would have expected.

The forces of the United Democratic Nations would now be fully aware of the Aquatic's existence and likely in their role in recent events at Hels Cutting. They would not be pleased. But this outcome was inevitable he realized. Change was universal constant that had to be experienced sooner or later. It had shown it's hand with the usual conclusions in times of conflict. Even if that conflict moved at the rate of an old glacier here on Earth most of the time.

For centuries the few settlements that had been safe havens for the evolution and development of the Aquatic people and they had continually progressed until they had over reached their physical peak. Chen had warned the Council elders of these destructive reproductive outcomes. Their response had been to relegate him to a minor post in what essentially amounted to a Monks cell within Svalbaard. Like Huld, an outcast from her original tribe.

He had informed Eli and Orchid of his intention to go with them to Alpha upon his return to High Haven, after Rutger's funeral. They had no qualms and believed he would be welcome there now. A force for positive change.

With recent events, the time felt right to return, David felt. Everything Orchid and Elixir had explained to him - the attack at Alpha base and the flight of further members and a total death count however was unknown.

The situation suggested his help would genuinely be appreciated.

Anna had happily agreed to go with the trio and returning tribes people as she doubted her own would want to take her back in her present form. She was now forced to recognize the restrictive, hierarchical nature of her own tribe's people.

She desired to see the rusted hulk and the aquatic home world, travelling along now with an air of adventurous spirit. Her physical changes now seemed like a boon and her new found confidence and abilities had imbued her with a real sense of freedom.

Peter the elder, insisted that the group stay the night upon reaching the vessel. After telling the tale of the battle with the sky enemies the tribe was both ecstatic at the victory but also deeply mourning the loss of many of its warriors who had died in the confrontation. Chief Peter was still the most distraught from his son Rutger's death.

A ceremony was held for the fallen the next day and after this the remaining travellers namely Eli, Orchid, David, Huld and Anna set off from the hulk, heading closer towards the direction of the coast.

Chapter 32.

Shang Wei Ling gave the signal to fan out to his troop as they had now arrived on the flat tundra at the mouth of the designated cave. Two of the mutant tribesmen approached from an entrance unseen to the recent arrivals.

Ling thought back to the nine month exercise when he had lived with a tame tribe years earlier. He had gotten hypothermia twice in that stint. Now as he approached the meeting place he was reminded of the feeling. The sudden appearance of the two figures ahead was unnerving to Ling. He now questioned if he had gone soft in his absence, been gone from this planet for too long.

"How many others are surroundings us?" Ling now thought to himself. He repeated the question over his COMS to his fellow soldiers, wondering if any other tribal's had been spotted nearby. He received the all clear from the sound off.

An allied mutant contact had met up with Lings 'Merc' troupe and then guided them towards this location. The scout spoke with a familiar Inuk tongue interspersed with a spattering of mangles Russian, much to Titania's chagrin, Ling noticed. To his surprise she was showing more weariness and anxiety than he had expected. He would have to watch her even closer he decided. The Scout had lead them for several hours and then disappeared into the morning mist.

Ling now turned to face the direction of the two blurry figures that approached. His troops mirrored him following suit at the detection.

Several metres from Ling the two mutants now took their time unwrapping bound cloth from their faces and eventually removing further flaps covering the mouth, so as to more clearly communicate.

Ling knew the dialects of this particular steppe well, and was accustomed to selling beads to the natives in exchange for helpful intelligence. With major active developments in this sector by the enemy and an inability to use discreet surveillance, the local tamed breed was useful.

However Ling was accustomed to dealing with the elders in a more personal setting instead of exposed in the open environment. He assumed a tribal ascendancy may be afoot, and did not have to wait long before one 'Rasmus' had insisted upon a trade of the bunch of U.D.N prisoners in exchange for small arms. Ling had assumed as much and soon had called up the snow glider and displayed an assortment of old but well maintained percussive Rifles, useful for bargaining with. Rasmus seemed unimpressed and began motioning and badgering the nearest of Lings retinue to surrender his grenade launcher for trade.

Ling held up his hand as a sign of treaty, and passed on that he wished to view the prisoners now in advance of the trade. The two mutants now nuzzled up to each other in near silent communion. A pause ensued and then at once Rasmus pointed and motioned towards the shallow mouth of the furthest cave inlet.

Ling and his retinue fell in behind the leading mutants in steady slog towards the cave in anticipation of inspecting the captured troops. As the group walked on, Ling was deep in his own thoughts, contemplating calling in a light drop ship with which to parcel up the enemy captives. Suddenly a small group of rag tag looking enemy appeared at the declining mouth of the cave. They were slow to realize that Ling and his troupe along with the mutants were looking down upon them.

Rasmus and his cohort began cursing and firing their antique weaponry at the captives. Most immediately went to ground forming a bloody heap, with which still more of the escapees used in an attempt to shield themselves against the volleys of mutant fire. They were in the midst of escape Ling was quick to realize by the reaction of the Rasmus.

Ling shouted above the weapons bursts to cease fire but found his own retinue opening up with hip burst towards the helpless men and women before them.

Eventually his orders seemed to affect the warriors and the shooting stopped. The air was still thick with ordinance residue and the noisy reverberations from the old mutant weaponry seemed to be continually ringing around the cliffs and valleys of the frozen area.

Ling now casually walked up close to inspect the damaged corpses and moaning survivors.

He turned to Rasmus and in a single sharply rebuking mutant word, uttered his intention to cancel the proposed deal. Upon hearing this, the two mutants stood very still and Lings retinue tensed in anticipation.

Ling suddenly felt a great warmth in his chest. To his surprise the familiar taste of warm blood wrapped around his tongue. The snipers round was poorly muffled but completely unexpected. Ling crumpled to his knees and quietly watched on, mute, as his surroundings erupted with the blood, smoke and resonant energies of intense close quarters combat. He now felt the cold of ice on his right temple as creeping darkness enveloped his sight. He felt his own life-forces drifting away. He thought of home. He thought of Lena.

He could see in his fading peripheral vision the writhing form of Joseph his heavy weapons man, bleeding out on the deck. Probably how I look right now, Ling thought to himself. He heard the cry agony first from a mutant, then the same from Cho, the diehard mercenary. He had beaten him soundly in a game of dice the evening before. Ling couldn't be sure, but over the din... Tatiana's was the last screeching voice he heard...he thought he could make her out... relaying coordinates, requesting Command for a Gunship...

No more joyous ultrasonic race meets at the state park. No more burning liqueurs, before the warming touch of maidens.... only darkness.

***

Iyaroak watched on from the secret spy hole as the cave entrance erupted in violence. This was her signal to move. She returned to her quarters and managed to pocket some basic provisions and most importantly bag up her snares, fishing tackle and healing salves before setting off in Sam's direction. Her chest throbbed and her face burned from the recent beating but her legs carried her straight and true to arrive at her beloved bedside. He was startled at her presence. And then both were startled by the noises of sudden burst of gunfire and chaos emanating from the corridor that lead down to the southern tundra.

Iyaroak reassured Sam, who was evidently stressed and talking loudly about the conflict noises.

She began gently binding his frost bitten areas and then at once Sam was sitting up and kissing her and holding her comfortably in appreciation.

Calmly she produced the manacle key from her boot's inner lining and unlocked the clasp that had kept him bound to his bolted down stretcher.

At once she placed her arm under Sam's shoulder and began steadily lifting him to his feet.

Slowly but with certainty they began to make their way out of the dingy chamber and turned sharply to take another smaller corridor heading away from the sounds of battle that continued to drift up from the southern way.

***

The news of International Two's catastrophic destruction was eventually beamed to outlying colonies within the solar system and outer systems, months after the actual event. Required censorship was enforced and the expected dip in confidence along with connotations of a massive negative propaganda coup against the U.D.N were taken into consideration. A high level internal enquiry had concluded the facts briefly mentioning that a few member representatives of the Interplanetary Military Council (along with many other important personal) were killed in the 'tragic accident'. Enquiry details were never made public in line with military protocols.

The destruction of International Two had also had far reaching consequences of blinding Earth's key coordination of U.D.N assets and planet based defensive systems; due to the fact that the station was one of the few remaining capable GPS broadcast and receive satellites still operating in conjunction with other surviving stations. These remaining satellites while not important in the system wide conflict between the U.D.N and the N.C.B were now blinded around the home planet. Thus allowing the chance of sneak attack and key tactical advantage to the rival forces, internal observers now recognized.

***

Eli and Orchid regularly consulted their Navmap's and with the help of David's onboard systems, the trio managed to beam an encrypted signal to the automated Orpheus that lay some distance off shore.

A temporary camp was made in an empty stone lined cave overlooking the slushy ocean shoreline, as the group waited for the vessel to close in on David's homing beacon. Everyone in the group except Anna was nervous of the fact that this could draw in enemy from either side of the warring divide within the immediate area. It was understood they must take this risk or they would never be able to break the vessels autopilot holding pattern and so board the Orpheus.

After several hours sheltering, David announced his systems had picked up a coded burst response from an approaching vessel. He bounced the information to Orchids Envirosuit and the organic computers verified it to be the Orpheus approaching their position. The party felt relieved. The warmth of the Orpheus' berths and the taste of freshly dispensed food had already begun teasing Eli and Orchids tastebuds. Pack rations could only do for so long.

Anna too seemed to be bulking up and getting more physically imposing each day, stretching the various seams of the precious reindeer clothing she had been given by the High Haven clan.

***

It had been hard weeks of trekking, hunting and scrounging as Angel and Norsaq turned away from the ashes and ruin of Forges. Norsaq had found the going especially difficult with the small piece of Arrow shaft still lodged in the lower region of his thigh.

The weather had been reasonable though, with temperatures easing and snow and rain storms less frequent. However this opened the way to more possibilities of being observed by hostile elements of the human kind. Thankfully Norsaq knew this territory and it's terrain well enough and the settlement of High Haven was one of the few encampments accepting of travelling outsiders.

So it was that Angel the Aquatic and Norsaq the Forges exile had met with the only two fellow survivors of the destruction of Forges, during this difficult exodus towards High Haven.

Husband and wife Hans and Mabel were immediately afraid when they had been approached and signalled by Norsaq. These two fellow wanderers were the only other survivors of Forges; now refugees in their barren land Angel realized.

Norsaq's familiar looks and dialect had been an immediate ice breaker when the four individuals had met on the same exposed hill side track.

The couple had explained that they had been out foraging for wild mosses and rare plants in the hills just outside of Forges when the attack had ensued. They were hunted by a Drone but managed to escape relatively easily, they informed Norsaq.

They had hidden is some deep caves for a few days then taken what meagre possessions they had with them, then gone to a safe store they kept for just such a calamity, located in another mountain cave. Eventually, like Norsaq and Angel had decided, they headed off to the path that lay towards High Haven.

Angel was amazed at the tattooed marked face of the woman. She and her husband were equally amazed at the physical features of Angel. He often caught them staring too long at him, as the group made it's way along the trails and tracks of the frozen landscape. He now had three 'Creatures' as travelling companions. Through the daily exchanges of conversation he had picked up each of their names and so had became more used to calling Norsaq by his proper name rather than the reductive 'Creature', which was no longer a fitting title for his rugged friend.

Although quirks of character arose to the surface, the newly acquainted couple soon appeared at ease with Angel's presence and seemed happy enough to have met up with this odd pair of travelling companions. After the initial meeting, Hans and Mabel gestured towards the weapon that Angel carried with much approval. They had no advanced weapons themselves other than a single Speer, a Bow and some small skinning blades.

As the days passed the travellers had exchanged goods with each other and ideas as to how best to approach the settlement that they mutually sought. It had worked out as a sort of ad-hoc barter in many ways. The shared foods that Hans and Melba possessed was of good nourishment to Angel and Norsaq. Angel's superior senses and weapons capability was reassuring security for the couple. Norsaq's navigation and hunting and gathering skills, (though the latter skills being limited by his injuries) were qualifications of high equal value also.

Finally the group were met at the outskirts by a High Haven clan lookout and steadily escorted into the encampment. To Norsaq's surprise the appearance of Angil had not been a discouragement to their escort who had explained that more of his kind had been visitors to the settlement only recently, before departing for the coast.

On the inclining approach into the town proper the group were met by a most strange individual. With their Scouts encouragement the group were guided along, unconsciously following this welcoming agent all the way to the interior of a local comfortable abode.

***

For a few days Sam and Iyaroak kept slowly moving through a network of deep subterranean tunnels, only stopping to sleep on the occasional hard flat stone bed. They were all seemingly chiselled out of the bed rock, much to Sam's discomfort.

Iyaroak possessed an extra large coat she had gathered along with her grab-bag which she routinely laid out onto the hard stone bed for Sam. He would wrap this under and around his body.

The tunnels must have been used frequently at one time Sam assumed. Sam was amazed to see random items locked into the frozen walls, buried deep after the great freeze had descended upon the planet.

"Treasure." Had been Iyaroak's comment when noticing Sam's fascination with the items. He understood the word perfectly well. He imagined many of her people hacking away for hours attempting to free these mystery objects from their icy vault.

Eventually both headed up and out of the deep labyrinth and in the dark of night, made their way to the asylum of Iyaroaks parent's fort.

Iyaroak and Sam had spent the following days in hiding, in an underground dugout beneath Iyaroak's parents dwelling. The home itself was a well disguised fortified cave a few kilometres distance from the tribal hall where Sam had been held captive. It was elevated from the mountain's base, above the plains floor but not so high as to be unreachable via a thin goat track.

Here hidden in the damp and dim and surrounded by cured meats and animal horns and bone, Sam's new abode was however much more comfortable than the previous and certainly more safe. But it was still very cell like in it's stark way. He used one battered tin bucket for his ablutions, and a small chipped earthenware flagon and bowl for water. Food was intermittently supplied by either Iyaroak or her parents, as Sam remained still in recovery and hiding.

Sam felt safe and really enjoyed the company of his new lady, who treated him like a king. The nights in particular were the best, when she would eventually drop down and slide into bed to snuggle down beside him. It made a big difference especially when the fires embers were kept low in the corner shelf.

Slowly communication improved and Sam was better able to understand the intentions and habits of his new companion.

After another week Iyaroak managed to explain that the other two mutant men who had been guarding Sam had been slaughtered by enemy forces. She also explained that most of the other captives had been slain also along with many of the Reds present at the fire fight.

Sam felt both relieved and sad for the other U.D.N personnel who had not survived the hasty escape.

Several times now he had heard arguments rage above. The sound of Iyaroak and her parents angry exchanges drifting down to Sam as he randomly dozed the time away.

By now the worst effects of frostbite had subsided with continual treatments. With the recent battle now quickly fading from memory Sam was allowed to sleep in a more bed like structure, located above, in his host family's chamber. It was made comfortable by descent layers of animal furs and even a small pillow. Several times the Mother named 'Sura' came to give him food and the Father 'Linus' sat beside him and chatted in a highly animated fashion, incoherent to Sam, about what seemed to be hunting and fishing tales. Or it could easily have been about the time the old man had taken on a legion of enemy warriors and cut all of them pieces, Sam had no way of telling one from the other.

One day Sam found himself being eased to his feet by Linus and being aided in walking up and down in a straight line along the centre of the dwelling. As days went on he could walk much further, with the foot feeling tender but good to use. In time his moldy military dress was replaced by the full native animal skin dress and some boots.

Much warmer and comfortable than his previous attire, much to Sam's relief.

Sam now walked without assistance through the fur skin door layers strung up near the front of the hill fort and looked out on a vista of snow capped fields and hilly ice peaks. Down below he saw the crumbled collapsed ruins of the tribal hall entrance, unbeknownst to Sam, a sign of N.C.B retaliation.

Surveying the surrounds as the cold wind bit at his face, he now felt something he hadn't for a long time. He felt grateful to be alive.

Chapter 33.

From mountain tops and concealed frozen channels the grey beast (as the tribal's called him) watched the group of travellers from afar. He was cunning in an animalistic fashion, always wary of their deadly technology and the Eagle eyes all around. He was fully aware of the environment he now dwelled in.

But he too possessed Eagle eyes. And intelligence more than equal his competitors wits. More than equal to steal unseen, from the mutant tribes and raid and hunt wild game upon the ground with unnatural senses.

He had vague recollections of memory; intense battles and strange transformative places. A recognition of previously suppressed emotions. A different way of being.

He was now free to feel so much vitality and was grateful, even though he had left so much of his previous life behind. Now no one would be his master now.

He watched on as the alien troop boarded their seaborne vessel. Some took to it with ease. One like himself needed much assistance. One he knew was physically much closer to himself. He felt he had been in her presence, briefly. Like her he grew each day in strength and feeling.

Never again would he command a great vessel, prowling the seas day and night with unceasing coldness within and throughout.

Never again would he be recognized with the name Curtis.

***

Sam had been out on the eastern slopes of Tupit country aiding his father in-law Linus in catching seals near the many'uglu' or Seal holes as Sam learned to call them. For months Linus had been teaching Sam in the ways of the Tupit tribe in order to support his resting wife. Sam had then been introduced to the rest of the tribe, numbering around thirty. The Tribe had elected to accept Sam after much debate and raise his son in the tribal way. In return Sam was attempting to explain the major conflict in the wider solar system to the elders and his own new family, and how modern technology worked; as best he could. Quite what his old shipmates and his own kin would make of this turnout, Sam tried not to think about.

When news of the pregnancy was broken to Sam he felt initially scared but once Iyaroak's parents accepted him as their 'Tiquana' adopted Son, the marriage ceremony had been hastily dealt with. Fear turned into pride. He no longer felt so much like an outsider.

In Sam's mind the decision of striking out in search of a U.D.N outpost and returning with stories of capture and over blown brutality had been surrendered all at once, upon the recent changes. He would endure the toughening cold, rugged food and harsh existence endured by his new family and his new lifestyle.

Sam still made his daily morning trip to the front porch (as he thought of it) of the fort, to survey the frozen surrounds. He had been berated by his new in-laws for his bad habit of exposing the position, so he did not linger for long these days. He now looked forward to sharing the view with a new born son, assuming the tribes wise woman had her dousing skills tuned up at the first impromptu celebration.

Sam Junior perhaps. The son of a U.D.N Naval officer and a wild tribal woman. A very wild boy of his own.

***

"I am Huld." The person announced. "Do not allow my appearance to startle you." Said the shrouded figure.

The four travellers who had been ushered into what appeared to be this person's personal dwelling. As she murmured in the strange tongue to the understanding Norsaq, Mable and Hans, a voice burst through Angels thoughts. His attentions were elsewhere as he was assessing the architecture and décor of the small dwelling, after observing the owner herself (she seemed feminine) . It occurred to Angel that this individual would stand out more than even more than himself in a place such as this settlement. On the walk here many of the townsfolk had appeared at doorways and spy hole's to watch the approaching strangers. Their new guide was a strange looking individual. She gave off the air of a female, although it was difficult to tell. Angel's assumptions were solidified when she addressed him telepathically.

"Do not be startled. My name is Huld and yes I qualify as both male and female. But I was very much like these tribal people not so long ago. I am versed in their ways and so much more." Greeted this inner voice.

"I know of your kind and of your journey to this place." The voice said. Angel was surprised and unnerved by the sensation. He immediately realized the voice was emanating from their host that now talked rapidly to the assembled group.

"I know of the sisters you call Elixir and Orchid. They have been here. They are known to me as friends. Like you they have survived many trials and now journey home to the place you call Alpha One." This one named Huld explained.

Angel realized it must be true. How else would this land dweller know of Alpha.

Now addressing Norsaq she announced: "Your beloved Buniq is alive and well. She was a guest here not many days before departing for your new friend, Angels' home world. It was her decision. She certainly is fearless inquisitive spirit."

"How... how did she escape the slaughter of Forges?" Norsaq questioned.

"Anna Buniq is changed from the small town tribal girl you once knew. Both physically and emotionally she has undergone a great transformation. This will come as a shock to you, but she is now very much similar as appear to you now. I should explain that when you look upon her you will see a being very much like the person you see standing before you."

"Do you mean she is no longer part of any certain tribe?" Norsaq said still struggling to grasp the concepts alluded to by Huld.

"Perhaps what I have said is too confusing? This should help. With your acceptance?" Huld held out one of her hands in a sign of acceptance

Norsaq slowly stepped closer so as to grasp the hand. He felt a tingling. An unseen energy.

Huld now placed her other hand up to Norsaq's temple. Within seconds multiple visions and images, even emotions, accelerated through Norsaq's mind's eye. Scenes of Buniq being captured and taken away by sky people and altered beyond reason. He even witnessed glimpses of some other Aquatics just like Angil in these scenes. It was confusing and discomforting to view some of it for Norsaq's sensitivities. But he now understood. Buniq was no longer of his own kind. She had been changed so much.

Huld removed her hands and the images and warming energies ceased.

He felt sadness now. He felt cheated. Buniq was alive but would not be his beloved after all. Never was. Never could be; fate it seemed. He now understood. Buniq no longer wanted, nor needed any man, Norsaq concluded. He felt faint.

Huld now enveloped Norsaq in a warm hug of affection. He felt hot tears roll slowly down his face. He had been carrying the feelings for his Buniq for a long time.

The scene was an unusual one to Angel. To witness two people so open with emotion. Angel's people would reserve this kind of rare release only in close familial company. Here was Norsaq being completely open with practically a stranger. The stilted emotional responses that were conditioned in Angel seemed all the more artificial in comparison to how these outsiders lived.

Huld picked up on Angel's feelings and sent a brief flurry of image of the two lovers- Norsaq and Buniq- for Angel to witness and understand. He quickly realized the stress and upset that Norsaq was experiencing.

Norsaq and Huld now parted and it was Mabel and Hans who interjected to inform their lingering Scout to pass a message to the clan Chief regarding the destruction of Forges.

The Scout with haste dutifully exited Huld's premises whereupon the news of that larger settlements destruction would undoubtedly spread quickly and cause much anxiety and worry amongst the locals.

Turning to Hans and Mabel, Huld communed briefly with the two in what Angel could only surmise was personal reassurance.

Huld announced to all that she now needed to rest and expected a meeting with the camp Chief before long. She then insisted to each in the group that stay the night as guests before deciding their next move. As refugees the future was uncertain for all of them.

After a rest, a hearty rejuvenating meal was prepared and consumed by the weary travelers. Beds were laid out for the four guests.

Mabel and Hans complained of weariness and were early to bed but Huld sat with Angel and Norsaq, having agreed over dinner to act as interpreter for a short while.

Huld began by explaining to Angel the history of Buniq and how it was unlikely in the near term that Norsaq would see her. Also of how the news of Buniq's survival and existence had been a great relief to Norsaq, but a bitter sweet one. She explained to Angel and Norsaq in unison about Orchid, Eli and Buniq's return to Alpha One, and how they might return someday when it's rebuilding was complete. Huld could not be certain though of this outcome.

Norsaq took his turn first in wanting to know of Angel's personal history and thoughts for the future:

"So where are you from originally. How did you come to be?" Norsaq asked first.

"I was born artificially (Huld mentally projected foreign scenes of a reptilian phase gestation and other genetic manipulations, alien to Norsaq's understanding) in a place deep below the oceans, in a place prepared a long time ago for my kind. We had a system of altered 'makeup' so as to live comfortably and ask for nothing but the pursuit of knowledge and pleasure. The trade off is a restricted emotional life and the restriction of living in one solitary place only. I believe this was to ensure peace. It is very much different from the peoples here that dwell above.

The fact that I am here with you now is a chain of events unpredicted by the leaders of my people. Had they known of the contact I have made in recent months, with the sky people and you, they would never have allowed me to have left my home. You and I would never have met. The research mission I had been tasked with... seems of little importance now." Angel explained.

"And what do you think of our way of life, compared to your own? Compared to your own home life?" Norsaq followed up.

"The 'civilisation' as I know it back in my home, is over rated. The time I have spent with you my friend, on the open plains and in the caves or hollows, even with the threat of the 'Sky People', our collective tormentors... well, these days spent with you have been some of the greatest experiences yet in my lifetime. Yes, we have struggled and hurt and starved, but I have come to know true freedom and that is difficult to give up." Angel said.

"So you will stay with us here and forget your homeland?" Norsaq questioned.

"I will hunt with you and go wherever you wish to go. From what I know, neither of us has an immediate way back to our home. If however, you decide to stay here I will stay with you too. We can learn from each other. Huld has explained that it will be impossible for me to return to my home presently. However she has explained to me that when the time is right, soon, she will contact my sisters and brothers in their dreams. The appeal will be heard. They will one day come for us and you will again see your Buniq." Angel said.

"We shall have to regain our strength first with our host's goodness." Norsaq said and smiled at Huld who returned a feeling of warmth. "But if you and I do stay here we could impart what knowledge we know of our collective enemy and better prepare these people, for the dangers that they face. It is ever-present, as these people already know all too well. But even in the short term our knowledge will be useful. A part of me longs for the open plains too, but I have travelled far already and perhaps could learn to love civilization... here?" Norsaq said with continuing uncertainty.

"We will have to." Angel agreed.

"We will sleep on it." Norsaq offered, smiling at Huld.

***

It had been several days travel now and the journey had been fraught with paranoia. Orchid piloted the Orpheus cautiously along the now familiar great deep water basin, approaching the outskirts of Alpha base heading in the direction of the main dock. She powered down the heaving vessel and glided momentarily, then sat listing a few metres off the sandy floor.

All was still in the darkness. Silence over the COM's. Everyone onboard sat hushed unsure of the fate of the deep ocean city.

"Perhaps none survived the biological scourge." David posited from his rear seat.

"No. My Stepmother Summer... Summer Colby was the last person we had contact with and if anyone could find a cure and fight off the disease she could." Eli said.

"Ah yes I remember Summer. We were once very close. She showed great promise as a student and indeed, she was one of my finest." David reminisced.

Eli and Orchid looked at each other with smirks, followed by uncontrolled laughs.

Suddenly light blasted forth from the base illuminating the Orpheus in brightness. Then the complexes auxiliary docking doors began to open in a flurry of sand and the approach lights and autopilot signal automatically ushered the vessel forward into the safety of the wet dock. The Orpheus was rapidly tethered and secured and automated Drones got to work on the living ships maintenance and repair, without obvious instruction.

"Well someone must be home." Orchid said.

Orchid instructed the computer to drain the docking cell of surrounding water and soon pumps, heaters and disperser were in action.

The main gates had closed quickly now, sealing the exit of the docking enclosure from the deep sea outside.

As soon as the moisture had dispersed a figure could be seen moving amongst the shadows and darkness of the observational control room that overlooked the cavernous area.

A voice came over the Orpheus's COM's system.

It was Summer Colby's voice.

"Welcome back. Our systems recognize the vessel but not some of the occupants. Explain your crew and intentions." The voice commanded.

"It is Orchid Akima, Elixir Forest, Doctor David Chen and a special guest." Orchid replied.

"Oh. I see." Summer said surprised. Her voice now relaxed along with the security weapons trained on the docked vessel.

"A guest?" She continued. "The proximity bio-scans indicate more than one judging by the curious change in your body chemistry, Elixir. The Bio-scanners are in a confused frenzy." Summer exclaimed.

"It has been a long journey. We will disembark and meet you outside, assuming it is safe to do so." Eli responded.

"It is. But this place is still in a state of near ruin after the visit from our old friends above." Summer said sarcastically.

The crew disembarked, and the first elements Orchid and Eli noticed was the abnormally extreme heat and humidity presently hanging upon the air; conditions realized by the environmental controls being crippled during the attack.

The crew now met with Summer along with a small contingent of surviving Alpha inhabitants. Everyone soon came to a halt, meeting upon a Plasteel level landing. Signs of damage and detritus were present everywhere in the base complex.

Summer sensed the tense mood of the seemingly nervous crew.

"There is still much work to be done in repairs. Most of our peoples died in both attacks. Those assembled here are all that remain of the colony. I hope you are willing to call this place home again. We survivors will need your help. Preliminary physiological scans show me you have much to explain since we last met." Summer said to Eli while staring at the odd group assembled before her.

"We are all here to do what we can." Eli said. "We may each of us appear strange and unusual from what you know and expect." Eli explained. "We have returned to start anew. We all can." She said.

"The council of elders are all deceased. An intermediate council has been setup; however it is small in number.

Dr. Chen. It is a pleasure to see you. It has been a long time." Summer said warmly extending her hand in greeting.

Anna looked on amazed at the imposing area and the surviving Aquatic peoples gathered around. They looked at her with equal interest.

Faye now rushed from amongst the crowed to embrace Orchid with open arms.

"I'm so glad to see you!" Orchid said without holding back her emotions.

I thought you would be dead!" She said sobbing with tears.

Faye kissed and continued embracing Orchid comforting her with words of love.

"It's good to be home." Orchid now said, turning to Eli.

Chen turned away from the sight of Orchid and Faye to walk away hand in hand with Summer. As he did so Eli caught the tail end of a mumbled sentence:

"...someone sober will worry about events going badly, let the lovers be..."

It was only now as Eli slowly mingled amongst the welcome party, that the true amount of damage done to Alpha was clearly devastating. Everywhere piles of concrete and Plasteel debris were still present and major cracks and near fatal structural failures threatened. Noticing the tension in Eli, Summer spoke up.

"The life support system are undamaged, and we have done extensive work to bring the upper levels and dock into a semblance of order, but all that remains if the colony are a total of twelve survivors, myself included. The worst situation is that all of our cloning facilities have been totally destroyed, along with our original gene stocks.

It's good to see you are safe and sound. Your aid will be invaluable in regenerating our peoples numbers." Summer announced as the newly arrived assemblage left the docking stage.

"And... the identical foetus you are carrying is also healthy." She said with a smile stuck firmly on her features.

But Eli knew from the comforting arm now placed around her from Summer that she was not simply jesting with her.

"You will both be safe here. I will get to work right away." David said to her with reassurance as he reached over to take Summers hand in his own.

With the news Eli simply laughed aloud in shock and surprise. Orchid now came over to give her a hug as did the rest of the Alpha survivors.

"This is new." Orchid said with a smile.

"Seems like you have been carrying a stow away, unawares." Summer said following up the words with a burst of her own raucous chuckles. Now it was the turn of the surrounding Aquatic's to turn and look in surprise. It was the first time in months since anyone had openly laughed at Alpha.

"You have been topside now Eli and seen for yourself the remnants of humanity. There is no substitute for experience. It paints a different picture does it not?" Summer posited.

"I have now seen the true nature our species, witnessed the desperate survival of, and the happy simplicity of the tribal peoples. The scarred beauty of the surface and the evil inherent in those who hold dominion there. When I think of these differences, yes, it's good to be home sister." Eli said to Summer with a smile and sigh of relief. In her thoughts now were some apt words she remembered from her childhood philosophy teacher:

"Tao engenders One;

One engenders Two;

Two engenders Three;

Three engenders all things.

All things carry the yin (femininity)

while embrace the yang (masculinity).

Neutralising energy brings them into harmony."

In the year of the great Alpha rebuild, Elixir Forest gave birth to a healthy hermaphroditic child of an exact, genetically identical infant.

In honour of a close friend and for the first time in the history of the colony, the child was named of an outsider; that name being Huldrika.

